This is a modern-English version of "Out of the East": Reveries and Studies in New Japan, originally written by Hearn, Lafcadio.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


"OUT OF THE EAST"
REVERIES AND STUDIES IN NEW JAPAN
LAFCADIO HEARN
AUTHOR OF "GLIMPSES OF UNFAMILIAR JAPAN"
"As far as the east is from the west—"
BOSTON AND NEW YORK
HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN AND COMPANY
The Riverside Press, Cambridge
1895
TO
NISHIDA SENTARŌ
IN DEAR REMEMBRANCE OF
IZUMO DAYS
TO
NISHIDA SENTARŌ
IN LOVING MEMORY OF
IZUMO DAYS
CONTENTS
I. | The Dream of a Summer Day | |
II. | With Kyūshū Students | |
III. | At Hakata | |
IV. | Of the Eternal Feminine | |
V. | Bits of Life and Death | |
VI. | The Stone Buddha | |
VII. | Jiujutsu | |
VIII. | The Bed Bridal | |
IX. | A Wish fulfilled | |
X. | In Yokohama | |
XI. | Yuko: A Reminiscence |
"The Dream of a Summer Day" first appeared in the "Japan Daily Mail."
"The Dream of a Summer Day" first appeared in the "Japan Daily Mail."
OUT OF THE EAST
I
THE DREAM OF A SUMMER DAY
I
The hotel seemed to me a paradise, and the maids thereof celestial beings. This was because I had just fled away from one of the Open Ports, where I had ventured to seek comfort in a European hotel, supplied with all "modern improvements." To find myself at ease once more in a yukata, seated upon cool, soft matting, waited upon by sweet-voiced girls, and surrounded by things of beauty, was therefore like a redemption from all the sorrows of the nineteenth century. Bamboo-shoots and lotus-bulbs were given me for breakfast, and a fan from heaven for a keepsake. The design upon that fan represented only the white rushing burst of one great wave on a beach, and sea-birds shooting in exultation through the blue overhead. But to behold it was worth all the trouble of the journey. It was a glory of light, a thunder of motion, a triumph of sea-wind,—all in one. It made me want to shout when I looked at it.
The hotel felt like paradise to me, and the maids seemed like heavenly beings. This was because I had just escaped from one of the Open Ports, where I had tried to find comfort in a European hotel that boasted all "modern improvements." To be relaxed again in a yukata, sitting on cool, soft mats, served by sweet-voiced girls, and surrounded by beautiful things felt like a rescue from all the hardships of the nineteenth century. I was served bamboo shoots and lotus bulbs for breakfast, and I received a fan from heaven as a keepsake. The design on that fan depicted just the white rush of one big wave on a beach, with sea birds joyfully flying through the blue sky above. But just seeing it made the entire journey worthwhile. It was a burst of light, a rush of movement, a celebration of the sea breeze—all in one. It made me want to shout when I looked at it.
Between the cedarn balcony pillars I could see the course of the pretty gray town following the shore-sweep,—and yellow lazy junks asleep at anchor,—and the opening of the bay between enormous green cliffs,—and beyond it the blaze of summer to the horizon. In that horizon there were mountain shapes faint as old memories. And all things but the gray town, and the yellow junks, and the green cliffs, were blue.
Between the cedar balcony pillars, I could see the charming gray town along the shoreline, with lazy yellow boats resting at anchor, the bay's entrance nestled between towering green cliffs, and beyond that, the bright summer sky extending to the horizon. In that horizon, there were mountain shapes as faint as distant memories. Everything except for the gray town, the yellow boats, and the green cliffs was blue.
Then a voice softly toned as a wind-bell began to tinkle words of courtesy into my reverie, and broke it; and I perceived that the mistress of the palace had come to thank me for the chadai,[1] and I prostrated myself before her. She was very young, and more than pleasant to look upon,—like the moth-maidens, like the butterfly-women, of Kuni-sada. And I thought at once of death;—for the beautiful is sometimes a sorrow of anticipation.
Then a voice, gentle like the sound of a wind chime, interrupted my daydream with words of gratitude, and I realized that the lady of the palace had come to thank me for the chadai,[1] and I bowed deeply before her. She was very young and strikingly beautiful—like the moth maidens, like the butterfly women from Kuni-sada. And I immediately thought of death; for beauty can sometimes bring a sense of sorrow in anticipation.
She asked whither I honorably intended to go, that she might order a kuruma for me. And I made answer:—
She asked where I was planning to go so she could arrange for a car for me. And I replied:—
"To Kumamoto. But the name of your house I much wish to know, that I may always remember it."
"To Kumamoto. But I really want to know the name of your house so I can always remember it."
"My guest-rooms," she said, "are augustly insignificant, and my maidens honorably rude. But the house is called the House of Urashima. And now I go to order a kuruma."
"My guest rooms," she said, "are impressively unremarkable, and my maids are respectfully crude. But the house is known as the House of Urashima. And now I’ll go arrange for a carriage."
The music of her voice passed; and I felt enchantment falling all about me,—like the thrilling of a ghostly web. For the name was the name of the story of a song that bewitches men.
The sound of her voice faded away, and I felt a magical spell surrounding me—like the shivering of a ghostly web. Because the name was the title of a song that mesmerizes people.
[1] A little gift of money, always made to a hotel by the guest shortly after his arrival.
Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). A small tip given to a hotel by the guest soon after checking in.
II
Once you hear the story, you will never be able to forget it. Every summer when I find myself on the coast,—especially of very soft, still days,—it haunts me most persistently. There are many native versions of it which have been the inspiration for countless works of art. But the most impressive and the most ancient is found in the "Manyefushifu," a collection of poems dating from the fifth to the ninth century. From this ancient version the great scholar Aston translated it into prose, and the great scholar Chamberlain into both prose and verse. But for English readers I think the most charming form of it is Chamberlain's version written for children, in the "Japanese Fairy-Tale Series,"—because of the delicious colored pictures by native artists. With that little book before me, I shall try to tell the legend over again in my own words.
Once you hear the story, you won’t be able to forget it. Every summer when I'm on the coast—especially on those very calm, still days—it lingers in my mind the most. There are many local versions of it that have inspired countless works of art. But the most impressive and oldest one is found in the "Manyefushifu," a collection of poems from the fifth to the ninth century. From this ancient version, the great scholar Aston translated it into prose, and the great scholar Chamberlain rendered it in both prose and verse. However, for English readers, I believe the most delightful version is Chamberlain's adaptation for children in the "Japanese Fairy-Tale Series," thanks to the beautiful colored illustrations by local artists. With that little book in front of me, I’ll try to retell the legend in my own words.
Fourteen hundred and sixteen years ago, the fisher-boy Urashima Taro left the shore of Suminoyé in his boat.
Fourteen hundred and sixteen years ago, the fisherman-boy Urashima Taro left the shore of Suminoyé in his boat.
Summer days were then as now,—all drowsy and tender blue, with only some light, pure white clouds hanging over the mirror of the sea. Then, too, were the hills the same,—far blue soft shapes melting into the blue sky. And the winds were lazy.
Summer days were then just like they are now—lazy and gentle blue, with only a few light, pure white clouds floating over the calm sea. The hills looked the same too—soft blue shapes fading into the blue sky. And the winds were slow.
And presently the boy, also lazy, let his boat drift as he fished. It was a queer boat, unpainted and rudderless, of a shape you probably never saw. But still, after fourteen hundred years, there are such boats to be seen in front of the ancient fishing-hamlets of the coast of the Sea of Japan.
And soon the boy, who was also lazy, let his boat drift as he fished. It was a strange boat, unpainted and without a rudder, in a shape you probably never saw. But even after fourteen hundred years, you can still see boats like that in front of the ancient fishing villages along the coast of the Sea of Japan.
After long waiting, Urashima caught something, and drew it up to him. But he found it was only a tortoise.
After a long wait, Urashima caught something and pulled it up to him. But he discovered it was just a turtle.
Now a tortoise is sacred to the Dragon God of the Sea, and the period of its natural life is a thousand—some say ten thousand—years. So that to kill it is very wrong. The boy gently unfastened the creature from his line, and set it free, with a prayer to the gods.
Now a tortoise is sacred to the Dragon God of the Sea, and it naturally lives for a thousand—some say ten thousand—years. So killing it is really wrong. The boy carefully unhooked the creature from his line and let it go, saying a prayer to the gods.
But he caught nothing more. And the day was very warm; and sea and air and all things were very, very silent. And a great drowsiness grew upon him,—and he slept in his drifting boat.
But he didn't catch anything else. The day was really warm, and everything—the sea, the air, and all around—was completely silent. A heavy drowsiness came over him, and he fell asleep in his drifting boat.
Then out of the dreaming of the sea rose up a beautiful girl,—just as you can see her in the picture to Professor Chamberlain's "Urashima,"—robed in crimson and blue, with long black hair flowing down her back even to her feet, after the fashion of a prince's daughter fourteen hundred years ago.
Then from the depths of the sea's dreams, a beautiful girl emerged—just like you can see in the picture from Professor Chamberlain's "Urashima." She was dressed in crimson and blue, with long black hair cascading down her back to her feet, just like a princess from fourteen hundred years ago.
Gliding over the waters she came, softly as air; and she stood above the sleeping boy in the boat, and woke him with a light touch, and said:—
Gliding over the water, she arrived as softly as air; she stood over the sleeping boy in the boat, gently waking him with a light touch, and said:—
"Do not be surprised. My father, the Dragon King of the Sea, sent me to you, because of your kind heart. For to-day you set free a tortoise. And now we will go to my father's palace in the island where summer never dies; and I will be your flower-wife if you wish; and we shall live there happily forever."
"Don't be surprised. My dad, the Dragon King of the Sea, sent me to you because of your kind heart. Today, you freed a tortoise. Now we will go to my dad's palace on the island where summer never ends, and I will be your flower-wife if you want; we will live there happily forever."
And Urashima wondered more and more as he looked upon her; for she was more beautiful than any human being, and he could not but love her. Then he took one oar, and he took another, and they rowed away together,—just as you may still see, off the far western coast, wife and husband rowing together, when the fishing-boats flit into the evening gold.
And Urashima kept wondering as he gazed at her; she was more beautiful than anyone else he had ever seen, and he couldn't help but love her. Then he grabbed one oar, and he grabbed another, and they rowed away together—just like you can still see today, off the far western coast, couples rowing together as the fishing boats glide into the evening glow.
They rowed away softly and swiftly over the silent blue water down into the south,—till they came to the island where summer never dies,—and to the palace of the Dragon King of the Sea.
They quietly and quickly rowed over the calm blue water down south—until they reached the island where summer never ends—and the palace of the Dragon King of the Sea.
[Here the text of the little book suddenly shrinks away as you read, and faint blue ripplings flood the page; and beyond them in a fairy horizon you can see the long low soft shore of the island, and peaked roofs rising through evergreen foliage—the roofs of the Sea God's palace—like the palace of the Mikado Yuriaku, fourteen hundred and sixteen years ago.]
[Here the text of the little book suddenly shrinks away as you read, and faint blue ripples flood the page; and beyond them in a magical horizon, you can see the long, low, soft shore of the island and peaked roofs rising through evergreen trees—the roofs of the Sea God's palace—like the palace of the emperor Yuriaku, fourteen hundred and sixteen years ago.]
There strange servitors came to receive them in robes of ceremony—creatures of the Sea, who paid greeting to Urashima as the son-in-law of the Dragon King.
There were strange attendants who came to greet them, dressed in ceremonial robes—beings of the Sea, who honored Urashima as the Dragon King's son-in-law.
So the Sea God's daughter became the bride of Urashima; and it was a bridal of wondrous splendor; and in the Dragon Palace there was great rejoicing.
So the Sea God's daughter became Urashima's bride; it was a wedding of incredible beauty, and there was much celebration in the Dragon Palace.
And each day for Urashima there were new wonders and new pleasures:—wonders of the deepest deep brought up by the servants of the Ocean God;—pleasures of that enchanted land where summer never dies. And so three years passed.
And every day for Urashima, there were fresh wonders and new joys:—wonders from the depths brought up by the Ocean God's servants;—joys from that magical land where summer never ends. And so three years went by.
But in spite of all these things, the fisher-boy felt always a heaviness at his heart when he thought of his parents waiting alone. So that at last he prayed his bride to let him go home for a little while only, just to say one word to his father and mother,—after which he would hasten hack to her.
But despite all these things, the fisher-boy always felt a heaviness in his heart when he thought of his parents waiting alone. So, in the end, he asked his bride to let him go home for just a little while, just to say one word to his father and mother—after which he would hurry back to her.
At these words she began to weep; and for a long time she continued to weep silently. Then she said to him: "Since you wish to go, of course you must go. I fear your going very much; I fear we shall never see each other again. But I will give you a little box to take with you. It will help you to come hack to me if you will do what I tell you. Do not open it. Above all things, do not open it,—no matter what may happen! Because, if you open it, you will never be able to come hack, and you will never see me again."
At these words, she started to cry; and for a long time, she kept crying quietly. Then she said to him: "Since you want to leave, of course you have to go. I'm really afraid of your leaving; I worry we won’t see each other again. But I’ll give you a small box to take with you. It will help you return to me if you do what I say. Don’t open it. Above all, do not open it—no matter what happens! Because if you open it, you won’t be able to come back, and you’ll never see me again."
Then she gave him a little lacquered box tied about with a silken cord. [And that box can be seen unto this day in the temple of Kanagawa, by the seashore; and the priests there also keep Urashima Tarō's fishing line, and some strange jewels which he brought back with him from the realm of the Dragon King.]
Then she gave him a small lacquered box tied with a silk cord. [And that box can still be seen today in the temple of Kanagawa, by the seashore; and the priests there also keep Urashima Tarō's fishing line, along with some strange jewels that he brought back from the realm of the Dragon King.]
But Urashima comforted his bride, and promised her never, never to open the box—never even to loosen the silken string. Then he passed away through the summer light over the ever-sleeping sea;—and the shape of the island where summer never dies faded behind him like a dream;—and he saw again before him the blue mountains of Japan, sharpening in the white glow of the northern horizon.
But Urashima reassured his bride and promised her that he would never open the box—not even to untie the silken string. Then he walked away into the summer light over the always calm sea; the outline of the island where summer never ends disappeared behind him like a dream; and he once again saw the blue mountains of Japan, becoming more defined in the bright light of the northern horizon.
Again at last he glided into his native bay;—again he stood upon its beach. But as he looked, there came upon him a great bewilderment,—a weird doubt.
Again at last he glided into his home bay;—again he stood on its beach. But as he looked, a deep confusion washed over him,—a strange doubt.
For the place was at once the same, and yet not the same. The cottage of his fathers had disappeared. There was a village; but the shapes of the houses were all strange, and the trees were strange, and the fields, and even the faces of the people. Nearly all remembered landmarks were gone;—the Shintō temple appeared to have been rebuilt in a new place; the woods had vanished from the neighboring slopes. Only the voice of the little stream flowing through the settlement, and the forms of the mountains, were still the same. All else was unfamiliar and new. In vain he tried to find the dwelling of his parents; and the fisherfolk stared wonderingly at him; and he could not remember having ever seen any of those faces before.
For the place was both the same and completely different. The cottage where his family lived had vanished. There was a village, but the shapes of the houses were unfamiliar, and the trees, the fields, and even the faces of the people were all new to him. Almost all the familiar landmarks were gone; the Shintō temple seemed to have been rebuilt in a different spot, and the woods that used to cover the nearby slopes had disappeared. Only the sound of the small stream running through the settlement and the shapes of the mountains remained unchanged. Everything else felt strange and new. He searched in vain for his parents' home, while the fishermen looked at him with curiosity; he couldn't recall ever having seen any of those faces before.
There came along a very old man, leaning on a stick, and Urashima asked him the way to the house of the Urashima family. But the old man looked quite astonished, and made him repeat the question many times, and then cried out:—
There came an elderly man, leaning on a cane, and Urashima asked him for directions to the Urashima family's house. The old man seemed really surprised, made him repeat the question several times, and then shouted:—
"Urashima Tarō! Where do you come from that you do not know the story? Urashima Tarō! Why, it is more than four hundred years since he was drowned, and a monument is erected to his memory in the graveyard. The graves of all his people are in that graveyard,—the old graveyard which is not now used any more. Urashima Tarō! How can you he so foolish as to ask where his house is?" And the old man hobbled on, laughing at the simplicity of his questioner.
"Urashima Tarō! Where are you from that you don’t know this story? Urashima Tarō! It’s been over four hundred years since he drowned, and there’s a monument in his memory at the graveyard. The graves of all his family are there in that old graveyard, which isn’t used anymore. Urashima Tarō! How can you be so foolish as to ask where his house is?" And the old man hobbled away, laughing at the simplicity of the question.
But Urashima went to the village graveyard,—the old graveyard that was not used any more,—and there he found his own tombstone, and the tombstones of his father and his mother and his kindred, and the tombstones of many others he had known. So old they were, so moss-eaten, that it was very hard to read the names upon them.
But Urashima went to the village graveyard—the old graveyard that wasn't used anymore—and there he found his own tombstone, along with the tombstones of his father, mother, and relatives, as well as many others he had known. They were so old and moss-covered that it was very difficult to read the names on them.
Then he knew himself the victim of some strange illusion, and he took his way hack to the beach,—always carrying in his hand the box, the gift of the Sea God's daughter. But what was this illusion? And what could be in that box? Or might not that which was in the box be the cause of the illusion? Doubt mastered faith. Recklessly he broke the promise made to his beloved;—he loosened the silken cord;—he opened the box!
Then he realized he was a victim of some strange illusion, and he headed back to the beach—always holding the box, a gift from the Sea God’s daughter. But what was this illusion? And what could be inside that box? Could what was in the box be the reason for the illusion? Doubt overtook faith. Recklessly, he broke the promise he made to his beloved;—he untied the silken cord;—he opened the box!
Instantly, without any sound, there burst from it a white cold spectral vapor that rose in air like a summer cloud, and began to drift away swiftly into the south, over the silent sea. There was nothing else in the box.
Instantly, without making a sound, a white, cold, ghostly vapor erupted from it, rising into the air like a summer cloud and quickly drifting south over the quiet sea. There was nothing else in the box.
And Urashima then knew that he had destroyed his own happiness,—that he could never again return to his beloved, the daughter of the Ocean King. So that he wept and cried out bitterly in his despair.
And Urashima then realized that he had ruined his own happiness—that he could never return to his beloved, the daughter of the Ocean King. So he wept and cried out in deep despair.
Yet for a moment only. In another, he himself was changed. An icy chill shot through all his blood;—his teeth fell out; his face shriveled; his hair turned white as snow; his limbs withered; his strength ebbed; he sank down lifeless on the sand, crushed by the weight of four hundred winters.
Yet for just a moment. In the next, he was transformed. An icy chill surged through his entire body; his teeth fell out; his face shrank; his hair turned as white as snow; his limbs withered; his strength faded; he collapsed lifeless onto the sand, weighed down by the burden of four hundred winters.
Now in the official annals of the Emperors it is written that "in the twenty-first year of the Mikado Yuriaku, the boy Urashima of Midzunoyé, in the district of Yosa, in the province of Tango, a descendant of the divinity Shimanemi, went to Elysium [Hōraï] in a fishing-boat." After this there is no more news of Urashima during the reigns of thirty-one emperors and empresses—that is, from the fifth until the ninth century. And then the annals announce that "in the second year of Tenchiyō, in the reign of the Mikado Go-Junwa, the boy Urashima returned, and presently departed again, none knew whither."[1]
Now, the official records of the Emperors state that "in the twenty-first year of Emperor Yuriaku, a boy named Urashima from Midzunoyé in Yosa district, in Tango province, a descendant of the deity Shimanemi, went to Elysium [Hōraï] in a fishing boat." After this, there are no further updates about Urashima during the reigns of thirty-one emperors and empresses—that is, from the fifth to the ninth century. Then, the records note that "in the second year of Tenchiyō, during Emperor Go-Junwa's reign, Urashima returned and soon left again, but no one knew where he went."[1]
III
The fairy mistress came back to tell me that everything was ready, and tried to lift my valise in her slender hands,—which I prevented her from doing, because it was heavy. Then she laughed, but would not suffer that I should carry it myself, and summoned a sea-creature with Chinese characters upon his back. I made obeisance to her; and she prayed me to remember the unworthy house despite the rudeness of the maidens. "And you will pay the kurumaya," she said, "only seventy-five sen."
The fairy mistress returned to let me know that everything was set and attempted to pick up my suitcase with her delicate hands, but I wouldn’t let her because it was heavy. She laughed but insisted I shouldn’t carry it myself and called over a sea creature with Chinese characters on its back. I bowed to her, and she asked me to keep the unworthy house in mind despite the maidens' rudeness. "And you’ll pay the driver," she said, "only seventy-five sen."
Then I slipped into the vehicle; and in a few minutes the little gray town had vanished behind a curve. I was rolling along a white road overlooking the shore. To the right were pale brown cliffs; to the left only space and sea.
Then I got into the vehicle, and in a few minutes, the small gray town disappeared around a bend. I was cruising down a white road that hugged the coastline. To my right were light brown cliffs, and to my left was just open space and the sea.
Mile after mile I rolled along that shore, looking into the infinite light. All was steeped in blue,—a marvelous blue, like that which comes and goes in the heart of a great shell. Glowing blue sea met hollow blue sky in a brightness of electric fusion; and vast blue apparitions—the mountains of Higo—angled up through the blaze, like masses of amethyst. What a blue transparency! The universal color was broken only by the dazzling white of a few high summer clouds, motionlessly curled above one phantom peak in the offing. They threw down upon the water snowy tremulous lights. Midges of ships creeping far away seemed to pull long threads after them,—the only sharp lines in all that hazy glory. But what divine clouds! White purified spirits of clouds, resting on their way to the beatitude of Nirvana? Or perhaps the mists escaped from Urashima's box a thousand years ago?
Mile after mile, I rolled along that shore, gazing into the endless light. Everything was wrapped in blue—a stunning blue, like the light that comes and goes in the heart of a great shell. The glowing blue sea met the empty blue sky in a bright flash, and massive blue shapes—the mountains of Higo—rose up through the brilliance like clusters of amethyst. What a clear blue! The overall color was interrupted only by the dazzling white of a few high summer clouds, motionlessly curled above a distant peak. They cast snowy, shimmering reflections on the water. Small ships far away seemed to drag long threads behind them—the only sharp lines in all that hazy beauty. But those clouds were divine! White, purified spirits of clouds, resting on their way to blissful Nirvana? Or maybe the mists that escaped from Urashima's box a thousand years ago?
The gnat of the soul of me flitted out into that dream of blue, 'twixt sea and sun,—hummed back to the shore of Suminoyé through the luminous ghosts of fourteen hundred summers. Vaguely I felt beneath me the drifting of a keel. It was the time of the Mikado Yuriaku. And the Daughter of the Dragon King said tinklingly,—"Now we will go to my father's palace where it is always blue." "Why always blue?" I asked. "Because," she said, "I put all the clouds into the Box." "But I must go home," I answered resolutely. "Then," she said, "you will pay the kurumaya only seventy-five sen."
The gnat of my soul flitted out into that blue dream, between the sea and the sun,—hummed back to the shores of Suminoyé through the glowing echoes of fourteen hundred summers. I vaguely felt the drift of a keel beneath me. It was the time of Mikado Yuriaku. And the Daughter of the Dragon King said cheerfully, “Now we’ll go to my father’s palace where it’s always blue.” “Why is it always blue?” I asked. “Because,” she replied, “I put all the clouds in the Box.” “But I need to go home,” I said firmly. “Then,” she said, “you’ll pay the driver only seventy-five sen.”
Wherewith I woke into Doyō, or the Period of Greatest Heat, in the twenty-sixth year of Meiji—and saw proof of the era in a line of telegraph poles reaching out of sight on the land side of the way. The kuruma was still fleeing by the shore, before the same blue vision of sky, peak, and sea; but the white clouds were gone!—and there were no more cliffs close to the road, but fields of rice and of barley stretching to far-off hills. The telegraph lines absorbed my attention for a moment, because on the top wire, and only on the top wire, hosts of little birds were perched, all with their heads to the road, and nowise disturbed by our coming. They remained quite still, looking down upon us as mere passing phenomena. There were hundreds and hundreds in rank, for miles and miles. And I could not see one having its tail turned to the road. Why they sat thus, and what they were watching or waiting for, I could not guess. At intervals I waved my hat and shouted, to startle the ranks. Whereupon a few would rise up fluttering and chippering, and drop back again upon the wire in the same position as before. The vast majority refused to take me seriously.
Where I woke up in Doyō, or the Hottest Time of Year, in the twenty-sixth year of Meiji—and saw evidence of the era in a line of telegraph poles stretching out of sight on the land side of the road. The cart was still moving along the shore, before the same blue view of sky, peaks, and sea; but the white clouds were gone!—and there were no more cliffs near the road, just fields of rice and barley extending to distant hills. The telegraph lines caught my eye for a moment, because on the top wire, and only on that top wire, many little birds were perched, all facing the road, and completely unbothered by our presence. They stayed perfectly still, looking down on us as if we were just passing by. There were hundreds and hundreds in line, for miles and miles. And I couldn’t see a single one with its tail turned to the road. Why they sat like that, and what they were watching or waiting for, I couldn’t figure out. Every so often, I waved my hat and shouted to startle them. A few would fly up, fluttering and chirping, then drop back again onto the wire in the same position as before. The vast majority didn’t take me seriously.
The sharp rattle of the wheels was drowned by a deep booming; and as we whirled past a village I caught sight of an immense drum under an open shed, beaten by naked men.
The loud clatter of the wheels was overwhelmed by a deep booming; and as we rushed by a village, I saw a huge drum in an open shed, being struck by men without clothes.
"O kurumaya!" I shouted—"that—what is it?"
"O kurumaya!" I shouted—"that—what is it?"
He, without stopping, shouted back:—- "Everywhere now the same thing is. Much time-in rain has not been: so the gods-to prayers are made, and drums are beaten." We flashed through other villages; and I saw and heard more drums of various sizes, and from hamlets invisible, over miles of parching rice-fields, yet other drums, like echoings, responded.
He shouted back without pausing:—- "It's the same everywhere now. There's been little time in the rain, so prayers are directed to the gods, and drums are being beaten." We rushed through other villages, and I saw and heard more drums of different sizes, and from hidden hamlets, over miles of drying rice fields, other drums echoed in response.
[1] See The Classical Poetry of the Japanese, by Professor Chamberlain, in Trübner's Oriental Series. According to Western chronology, Urashima went fishing in 477 A.D., and returned in 825.
[1] See The Classical Poetry of the Japanese by Professor Chamberlain, in Trübner's Oriental Series. According to Western history, Urashima went fishing in 477 A.D. and came back in 825.
IV
Then I began to think about Urashima again. I thought of the pictures and poems and proverbs recording the influence of the legend upon the imagination of a race. I thought of an Izumo dancing-girl I saw at a banquet acting the part of Urashima, with a little lacquered box whence there issued at the tragical minute a mist of Kyōto incense. I thought about the antiquity of the beautiful dance,—and therefore about vanished generations of dancing-girls,—and therefore about dust in the abstract; which, again, led me to think of dust in the concrete, as bestirred by the sandals of the kurumaya to whom I was to pay only seventy-five sen. And I wondered how much of it might be old human dust, and whether in the eternal order of things the motion of hearts might be of more consequence than the motion of dust. Then my ancestral morality took alarm; and I tried to persuade myself that a story which had lived for a thousand years, gaining fresher charm with the passing of every century, could only have survived by virtue of some truth in it. But what truth? For the time being I could find no answer to this question.
Then I started thinking about Urashima again. I thought about the pictures, poems, and proverbs that show how the legend has influenced a culture's imagination. I remembered an Izumo dancer I saw at a banquet who portrayed Urashima, holding a small lacquered box from which, at the dramatic moment, a cloud of Kyōto incense came out. I reflected on the age of that beautiful dance—and by extension, the generations of dancing girls that have come and gone—and that made me think about dust in general. This in turn led me to consider the dust kicked up by the sandals of the taxi driver to whom I would only pay seventy-five sen. I wondered how much of that dust might be old human dust, and whether, in the grand scheme of things, the movement of hearts might matter more than the movement of dust. Then my ancestral morality kicked in, and I tried to convince myself that a story that has lasted for a thousand years, gaining more charm with each passing century, must have survived because there’s some truth to it. But what truth? For now, I couldn't find an answer to that question.
The heat had become very great; and I cried,—
The heat had gotten really intense, and I shouted,—
"O kurumaya! the throat of Selfishness is dry; water desirable is."
"O dry up! The throat of Selfishness is parched; water is what I want."
He, still running, answered:—
He, still running, replied:—
"The Village of the Long Beach inside of—not far—a great gush-water is. There pure august water will be given."
"The Village of Long Beach is located not far from a large flow of water. There, pure, clear water will be provided."
I cried again:—
I cried again:—
"O kurumaya!—those little birds as-for, why this way always facing?"
"O kurumaya!—those little birds, why are they always facing this way?"
He, running still more swiftly, responded:—"All birds wind-to facing sit."
He, running even faster, replied:—"All birds sit facing the wind."
I laughed first at my own simplicity; then at my forgetfulness,—remembering I had been told the same thing, somewhere or other, when a boy. Perhaps the mystery of Urashima might also have been created by forgetfulness.
I first laughed at my own foolishness; then at my forgetfulness—remembering that I had been told the same thing at some point during my childhood. Maybe the mystery of Urashima could have also been born from forgetfulness.
I thought again about Urashima. I saw the Daughter of the Dragon King waiting vainly in the palace made beautiful for his welcome,—and the pitiless return of the Cloud, announcing what had happened,—and the loving uncouth sea-creatures, in their garments of great ceremony, trying to comfort her. But in the real story there was nothing of all this; and the pity of the people seemed to be all for Urashima. And I began to discourse with myself thus:—
I thought again about Urashima. I saw the Daughter of the Dragon King waiting in vain in the beautifully prepared palace for his arrival—and the relentless Cloud returning, revealing what had happened—and the kind yet awkward sea creatures, dressed in their ceremonial outfits, trying to console her. But in the real story, none of this was present; instead, the sympathy of the people seemed to be entirely for Urashima. And I started to talk to myself like this:—
Is it right to pity Urashima at all? Of course he was bewildered by the gods. But who is not bewildered by the gods? What is Life itself but a bewilderment? And Urashima in his bewilderment doubted the purpose of the gods, and opened the box. Then he died without any trouble, and the people built a shrine to him as Urashima Miō-jin. Why, then, so much pity?
Is it really fair to feel sorry for Urashima? Sure, he was confused by the gods. But who isn’t confused by the gods? Isn’t Life itself just a big confusion? In his confusion, Urashima questioned the purpose of the gods and opened the box. After that, he died easily, and people honored him by building a shrine for him called Urashima Miō-jin. So why all the pity?
Things are quite differently managed in the West. After disobeying Western gods, we have still to remain alive and to learn the height and the breadth and the depth of superlative sorrow. We are not allowed to die quite comfortably just at the best possible time: much less are we suffered to become after death small gods in our own right. How can we pity the folly of Urashima after he had lived so long alone with visible gods.
Things are managed very differently in the West. After disobeying Western gods, we still have to stay alive and understand the full extent of overwhelming sorrow. We're not allowed to die peacefully at the right moment; even less are we permitted to become small gods ourselves after death. How can we feel sorry for Urashima's foolishness after he lived so long among visible gods?
Perhaps the fact that we do may answer the riddle. This pity must be self-pity; wherefore the legend may be the legend of a myriad souls. The thought of it comes just at a particular time of blue light and soft wind,—and always like an old reproach. It has too intimate relation to a season and the feeling of a season not to be also related to something real in one's life, or in the lives of one's ancestors. But what was that real something? Who was the Daughter of the Dragon King? Where was the island of unending summer? And what was the cloud in the box?
Perhaps the fact that we do may solve the puzzle. This pity must be self-pity; thus, the legend might represent countless souls. The thought of it arises just at a specific moment of blue light and gentle wind—and always feels like an old accusation. It has too close a connection to a season and the emotions of that season not to also be tied to something real in our lives, or in the lives of our ancestors. But what was that real something? Who was the Daughter of the Dragon King? Where was the island of endless summer? And what was the cloud in the box?
I cannot answer all those questions. I know this only,—which is not at all new:—
I can't answer all those questions. The only thing I know is this,—which isn't new at all:—
I have memory of a place and a magical time in which the Sun and the Moon were larger and brighter than now. Whether it was of this life or of some life before I cannot tell. But I know the sky was very much more blue, and nearer to the world,—almost as it seems to become above the masts of a steamer steaming into equatorial summer. The sea was alive, and used to talk,—and the Wind made me cry out for joy when it touched me. Once or twice during other years, in divine days lived among the peaks, I have dreamed just for a moment that the same wind was blowing,—but it was only a remembrance.
I remember a place and a magical time when the Sun and the Moon were bigger and brighter than they are now. I can’t tell if it was from this life or a past one. But I know the sky was a much deeper blue and felt closer to the world—almost like it does above the masts of a steamer heading into the warmth of the equator. The sea was full of life and seemed to speak, and the Wind made me cry out with joy when it touched me. A few times over the years, during beautiful days spent among the peaks, I’ve briefly dreamed that the same wind was blowing—but it was only a memory.
Also in that place the clouds were wonderful, and of colors for which there are no names at all,—colors that used to make me hungry and thirsty. I remember, too, that the days were ever so much longer than these days,—and that every day there were new wonders and new pleasures for me. And all that country and time were softly ruled by One who thought only of ways to make me happy. Sometimes I would refuse to be made happy, and that always caused her pain, although she was divine;—and I remember that I tried very hard to be sorry. When day was done, and there fell the great hush of the light before moonrise, she would tell me stories that made me tingle from head to foot with pleasure. I have never heard any other stories half so beautiful. And when the pleasure became too great, she would sing a weird little song which always brought sleep. At last there came a parting day; and she wept, and told me of a charm she had given that I must never, never lose, because it would keep me young, and give me power to return. But I never returned. And the years went; and one day I knew that I had lost the charm, and had become ridiculously old.
Also in that place, the clouds were amazing, with colors that have no names—colors that used to make me feel hungry and thirsty. I also remember that the days were so much longer than they are now, and every day brought new wonders and pleasures for me. And that entire country and time were softly overseen by Someone who only thought of ways to make me happy. Sometimes I would refuse to be happy, and that always caused her pain, even though she was divine; I remember I tried really hard to feel sorry. When the day was done, and the great silence of dusk settled in before the moonrise, she would tell me stories that made me tingle with joy from head to toe. I’ve never heard any other stories as beautiful as those. And when the pleasure became overwhelming, she would sing a strange little song that always made me fall asleep. Eventually, a day came when we had to part; she cried and told me about a charm she had given me that I must never lose because it would keep me young and let me come back. But I never returned. The years passed, and one day I realized I had lost the charm and had become ridiculously old.
V
The Village of the Long Beach is at the foot of a green cliff near the road, and consists of a dozen thatched cottages clustered about a rocky pool, shaded by pines. The basin overflows with cold water, supplied by a stream that leaps straight from the heart of the cliff,—just as folks imagine that a poem ought to spring straight from the heart of a poet. It was evidently a favorite halting-place, judging by the number of kuruma and of people resting. There were benches under the trees; and, after having allayed thirst, I sat down to smoke and to look at the women washing clothes and the travelers refreshing themselves at the pool,—while my kurumaya stripped, and proceeded to dash buckets of cold water over his body. Then tea was brought me by a young man with a baby on his back; and I tried to play with the baby, which said "Ah, bah!"
The Village of Long Beach sits at the base of a green cliff near the road, consisting of a dozen thatched cottages clustered around a rocky pool, shaded by pines. The basin overflows with cold water from a stream that springs directly from the heart of the cliff—just like people imagine a poem should come straight from the heart of a poet. It was obviously a popular stopping point, as shown by the number of rickshaws and people resting. There were benches under the trees; and after quenching my thirst, I sat down to smoke and watch the women washing clothes and travelers refreshing themselves at the pool—while my rickshaw driver stripped off his clothes and started splashing cold water over himself. Then a young man with a baby on his back brought me tea; and I tried to play with the baby, who said "Ah, bah!"
Such are the first sounds uttered by a Japanese babe. But they are purely Oriental; and in Itomaji should be written Aba. And, as an utterance untaught, Aba is interesting. It is in Japanese child-speech the word for "good-by,"—precisely the last we would expect an infant to pronounce on entering into this world of illusion. To whom or to what is the little soul saying good-by?—to friends in a previous state of existence still freshly remembered?—to comrades of its shadowy journey from nobody—knows—where? Such theorizing is tolerably safe, from a pious point of view, since the child can never decide for us. What its thoughts were at that mysterious moment of first speech, it will have forgotten long before it has become able to answer questions.
These are the first sounds a Japanese baby makes. They are purely Oriental, and in Itomaji, it would be written as Aba. As a natural expression, Aba is fascinating. In Japanese child language, it means "goodbye," which is exactly the last thing we would expect an infant to say when entering this world of illusion. To whom or what is the little soul saying goodbye?—to friends from a past life still clearly remembered?—to companions from its mysterious journey from who-knows-where? Speculating like this is fairly safe from a religious perspective, since the child can never confirm for us. What it thought at that mysterious moment of first speech will be forgotten long before it can answer questions.
Unexpectedly, a queer recollection came to me,—resurrected, perhaps, by the sight of the young man with the baby,—perhaps by the song of the water in the cliff: the recollection of a story:—
Unexpectedly, a strange memory came to me—brought back, maybe, by seeing the young man with the baby—maybe by the sound of the water in the cliff: the memory of a story:—
Long, long ago there lived somewhere among the mountains a poor wood-cutter and his wife. They were very old, and had no children. Every day the husband went alone to the forest to cut wood, while the wife sat weaving at home.
Long, long ago, there lived a poor woodcutter and his wife somewhere among the mountains. They were very old and had no children. Every day, the husband went to the forest alone to cut wood, while the wife stayed at home weaving.
One day the old man went farther into the forest than was his custom, to seek a certain kind of wood; and he suddenly found himself at the edge of a little spring he had never seen before. The water was strangely clear and cold, and he was thirsty; for the day was hot, and he had been working hard. So he doffed his great straw hat, knelt down, and took a long drink. That water seemed to refresh him in a most extraordinary way. Then he caught sight of his own face in the spring, and started back. It was certainly his own face, but not at all as he was accustomed to see it in the old mirror at home. It was the face of a very young man! He could not believe his eyes. He put up both hands to his head, which had been quite bald only a moment before. It was covered with thick black hair. And his face had become smooth as a boy's; every wrinkle was gone. At the same moment he discovered himself full of new strength. He stared in astonishment at the limbs that had been so long withered by age; they were now shapely and hard with dense young muscle. Unknowingly he had drunk at the Fountain of Youth; and that draught had transformed him.
One day, the old man ventured deeper into the forest than usual to find a specific type of wood, and he unexpectedly came across a small spring he had never seen before. The water was unusually clear and cold, and he was thirsty because it was a hot day, and he had been working hard. So, he took off his big straw hat, knelt down, and took a long drink. That water seemed to refresh him in a truly remarkable way. Then he noticed his own face in the spring and jumped back. It was definitely his own face, but nothing like what he was used to seeing in the old mirror at home. It was the face of a very young man! He couldn't believe his eyes. He raised both hands to his head, which had been completely bald just a moment before. It was now covered with thick black hair. And his face had become as smooth as a boy's; every wrinkle had vanished. At the same moment, he realized he was filled with new strength. He stared in amazement at the limbs that had been so long weakened by age; they were now well-defined and strong with dense, youthful muscle. Unknowingly, he had drunk from the Fountain of Youth, and that drink had transformed him.
First, he leaped high and shouted for joy; then he ran home faster than he had ever run before in his life. When he entered his house his wife was frightened,—because she took him for a stranger; and when he told her the wonder, she could not at once believe him. But after a long time he was able to convince her that the young man she now saw before her was really her husband; and he told her where the spring was, and asked her to go there with him.
First, he jumped high and shouted with joy; then he ran home faster than he had ever run in his life. When he got to his house, his wife was scared—because she thought he was a stranger; and when he told her the amazing news, she couldn't believe him at first. But after a long time, he managed to convince her that the young man standing in front of her was really her husband; and he told her where the spring was and asked her to go there with him.
Then she said: "You have become so handsome and so young that you cannot continue to love an old woman;—so I must drink some of that water immediately. But it will never do for both of us to be away from the house at the same time. Do you wait here while I go." And she ran to the woods all by herself.
Then she said, "You've become so handsome and so youthful that you can't keep loving an older woman; so I need to drink some of that water right away. But we can't both be away from the house at the same time. Just wait here while I go." And she ran off to the woods all by herself.
She found the spring and knelt down, and began to drink. Oh! how cool and sweet that water was! She drank and drank and drank, and stopped for breath only to begin again.
She found the spring, knelt down, and started to drink. Wow! That water was so cool and sweet! She drank and drank and drank, pausing only to catch her breath before diving back in.
Her husband waited for her impatiently; he expected to see her come back changed into a pretty slender girl. But she did not come back at all. He got anxious, shut up the house, and went to look for her.
Her husband waited for her impatiently; he thought she'd return as a pretty, slender girl. But she never came back. He grew worried, locked up the house, and went to search for her.
When he reached the spring, he could not see her. He was just on the point of returning when he heard a little wail in the high grass near the spring. He searched there and discovered his wife's clothes and a baby,—a very small baby, perhaps six months old!
When he got to the spring, he couldn't see her. He was just about to turn back when he heard a soft cry coming from the tall grass by the spring. He looked around and found his wife's clothes and a baby—a really tiny baby, maybe six months old!
For the old woman had drunk too deeply of the magical water; she had drunk herself far back beyond the time of youth into the period of speechless infancy.
For the old woman had drunk too much of the magical water; she had drunk herself far back past the time of youth into the era of silent infancy.
He took up the child in his arms. It looked at him in a sad, wondering way. He carried it home,—murmuring to it,—thinking strange, melancholy thoughts.
He picked up the child and held it in his arms. It looked at him with a sad, curious expression. He carried it home, softly murmuring to it, lost in strange, sorrowful thoughts.
In that hour, after my reverie about Urashima, the moral of this story seemed less satisfactory than in former time. Because by drinking too deeply of life we do not become young.
In that hour, after my daydream about Urashima, the lesson of this story felt less satisfying than it had before. Because by indulging too much in life, we don’t actually become young.
Naked and cool my kurumaya returned, and said that because of the heat he could not finish the promised run of twenty-five miles, but that he had found another runner to take me the rest of the way. For so much as he himself had done, he wanted fifty-five sen.
Naked and cool, my runner came back and said that because of the heat, he couldn’t finish the promised 25-mile run, but he had found another runner to take me the rest of the way. For what he had done, he wanted 55 sen.
It was really very hot—more than 100° I afterwards learned; and far away there throbbed continually, like a pulsation of the beat itself, the sound of great drums beating for rain. And I thought of the Daughter of the Dragon King.
It was extremely hot—over 100°F I found out later; and in the distance, there was a constant thumping sound, like the heartbeat itself, of big drums playing for rain. And I remembered the Daughter of the Dragon King.
"Seventy-five sen, she told me," I observed;—"and that promised to be done has not been done. Nevertheless, seventy-five sen to you shall be given,—because I am afraid of the gods."
"Seventy-five cents, she told me," I noted;—"and what was promised has not been delivered. Still, seventy-five cents will be given to you,—because I fear the gods."
And behind a yet unwearied runner I fled away into the enormous blaze—in the direction of the great drums.
And behind a still tireless runner, I raced into the massive blaze—toward the booming drums.
II
WITH KYŪSHŪ STUDENTS
I
The students of the Government College, or Higher Middle School, can scarcely be called boys; their ages ranging from the average of eighteen, for the lowest class, to that of twenty-five for the highest. Perhaps the course is too long. The best pupil can hardly hope to reach the Imperial University before his twenty-third year, and will require for his entrance thereinto a mastery of written Chinese as well as a good practical knowledge of either English and German, or of English and French.[1] Thus he is obliged to learn three languages besides all that relates to the elegant literature of his own; and the weight of his task cannot be understood without knowledge of the fact that his study of Chinese alone is equal to the labor of acquiring six European tongues.
The students at the Government College, or Higher Middle School, can hardly be called boys; their ages range from an average of eighteen in the lowest class to around twenty-five in the highest. Maybe the course is too long. The top student can barely expect to get into the Imperial University before turning twenty-three, and for admission, they’ll need to have a solid grasp of written Chinese along with good practical knowledge of either English and German or English and French.[1] This means they have to learn three languages in addition to everything related to the elegant literature of their own language; and the weight of this task can’t be comprehended without knowing that studying Chinese alone is equivalent to the effort needed to master six European languages.
The impression produced upon me by the Kumamoto students was very different from that received on my first acquaintance with my Izumo pupils. This was not only because the former had left well behind them the delightfully amiable period of Japanese boyhood, and had developed into earnest, taciturn men, but also because they represented to a marked degree what is called Kyūshū character. Kyūshū still remains, as of yore, the most conservative part of Japan, and Kumamoto, its chief city, the centre of conservative feeling. This conservatism is, however, both rational and practical. Kyūshū was not slow in adopting railroads, improved methods of agriculture, applications of science to certain industries; but remains of all districts of the Empire the least inclined to imitation of Western manners and customs. The ancient samurai spirit still lives on; and that spirit in Kyūshū was for centuries one that exacted severe simplicity in habits of life. Sumptuary laws against extravagance in dress and other forms of luxury used to be rigidly enforced; and though the laws themselves have been obsolete for a generation, their influence continues to appear in the very simple attire and the plain, direct manners of the people. Kumamoto folk are also said to be characterized by their adherence to traditions of conduct which have been almost forgotten elsewhere, and by a certain independent frankness in speech and action, difficult for any foreigner to define, but immediately apparent to an educated Japanese. And here, too, under the shadow of Kiyomasa's mighty fortress,—now occupied by an immense garrison,—national sentiment is declared to be stronger than in the very capital itself,—the spirit of loyalty and the love of country. Kumamoto is proud of all these things, and boasts of her traditions. Indeed, she has nothing else to boast of. A vast, straggling, dull, unsightly town is Kumamoto: there are no quaint, pretty streets, no great temples, no wonderful gardens. Burnt to the ground in the civil war of the tenth Meiji, the place still gives you the impression of a wilderness of flimsy shelters erected in haste almost before the soil had ceased to smoke. There are no remarkable places to visit (not, at least, within city limits),—no sights,—few amusements. For this very reason the college is thought to be well located: there are neither temptations nor distractions for its inmates. But for another reason, also, rich men far away in the capital try to send their sons to Kumamoto. It is considered desirable that a young man should be imbued with what is called "the Kyūshū spirit," and should acquire what might be termed the Kyūshū "tone." The students of Kumamoto are said to be the most peculiar students in the Empire by reason of this "tone." I have never been able to learn enough about it to define it well; but it is evidently a something akin to the deportment of the old Kyūshū samurai. Certainly the students sent from Tokyo or Kyoto to Kyūshū have to adapt themselves to a very different milieu. The Kumamoto, and also the Kagoshima youths,—whenever not obliged to don military uniform for drill-hours and other special occasions,—still cling to a costume somewhat resembling that of the ancient bushi, and therefore celebrated in sword-songs—-the short robe and hakama reaching a little below the knee, and sandals. The material of the dress is cheap, coarse, and sober in color; cleft stockings (tabi) are seldom worn, except in very cold weather, or during long marches, to keep the sandal-thongs from cutting into the flesh. Without being rough, the manners are not soft; and the lads seem to cultivate a certain outward hardness of character. They can preserve an imperturbable exterior under quite extraordinary circumstances, but under this self-control there is a fiery consciousness of strength which will show itself in a menacing form on rare occasions. They deserve to be termed rugged men, too, in their own Oriental way. Some I know, who, though born to comparative wealth, find no pleasure so keen as that of trying how much physical hardship they can endure. The greater number would certainly give up their lives without hesitation rather than their high principles. And a rumor of national danger would instantly transform the whole four hundred into a body of iron soldiery. But their outward demeanor is usually impassive to a degree that is difficult even to understand.
The impression I got from the Kumamoto students was very different from my first experience with my Izumo pupils. This was not only because the Kumamoto students had moved past the charming, friendly phase of Japanese boyhood, developing into serious, reserved men, but also because they represented what is known as Kyūshū character. Kyūshū still holds, as it always has, the title of the most traditional region of Japan, with Kumamoto, its main city, being the center of conservative values. This conservatism is both rational and practical. Kyūshū was quick to adopt railroads, better farming techniques, and scientific applications in various industries, yet it remains the least inclined among Japan's regions to mimic Western customs and behaviors. The ancient samurai spirit is still alive; for centuries, this spirit in Kyūshū demanded a strict simplicity in lifestyle. Laws against extravagance in clothing and other luxury items were strictly enforced; although these laws have been outdated for a generation, their influence is still seen in the very simple clothing and straightforward manners of the people. The people of Kumamoto are known for their commitment to traditions of behavior that have nearly vanished elsewhere and for a certain independent honesty in their speech and actions, which is hard for any foreigner to pinpoint but is immediately clear to a well-educated Japanese. And here, beneath the shadow of Kiyomasa's grand fortress—now home to a large military presence—national pride is said to be stronger than even in the capital, showcasing the spirit of loyalty and love for the country. Kumamoto takes pride in all of this, boasting about its traditions. In fact, it has little else to boast about. Kumamoto is a large, sprawling, dull, and unattractive town: there are no charming, picturesque streets, no grand temples, and no beautiful gardens. Burnt down during the civil war of the tenth Meiji era, the city still feels like a patchwork of flimsy shelters put up in haste, almost before the ground had cooled. There are no standout attractions (at least within city limits)—no sights to see, and few entertainment options. This very lack of attractions is why the college is considered well-located: there are no distractions or temptations for its students. Additionally, wealthy individuals far away in the capital prefer sending their sons to Kumamoto. It is viewed as beneficial for a young man to be infused with what is called "the Kyūshū spirit" and to develop what might be known as the Kyūshū "tone." Kumamoto students are said to be the most unique in the Empire because of this "tone." I've never managed to learn enough about it to describe it well, but it's clearly related to the demeanor of the old Kyūshū samurai. Students coming from Tokyo or Kyoto to Kyūshū have to adjust to a very different environment. The youth from Kumamoto, as well as those from Kagoshima—when not obliged to wear military uniforms for drills and special occasions—still hang onto a style somewhat reminiscent of the ancient bushi, famously depicted in sword songs—the short robe and hakama that fall slightly below the knee, along with sandals. Their clothing is made from cheap, coarse fabric in subdued colors; split-toed socks (tabi) are rarely worn, except in very cold weather or during long walks, to prevent the sandal straps from hurting their feet. Without being rough, their manners are not soft; the young men appear to cultivate a certain outward toughness. They can keep a calm demeanor even in extreme situations, but beneath this self-control lies a fierce sense of strength that can manifest in a threatening manner on rare occasions. They can certainly be called rugged individuals, in their own Eastern way. Some I know, who were born into relative wealth, find no joy as profound as testing how much physical hardship they can bear. Most would willingly give up their lives before abandoning their principles. The moment national danger is mentioned, the whole group of four hundred would transform into a solid body of soldiers. Yet their outward behavior is usually so impassive that it can be tough to comprehend.
For a long time I used to wonder in vain what feelings, sentiments, ideas might be hidden beneath all that unsmiling placidity. The native teachers, de facto government officials, did not appear to be on intimate terms with any of their pupils: there was no trace of that affectionate familiarity I had seen in Izumo; the relation between instructors and instructed seemed to begin and end with the bugle-calls by which classes were assembled and dismissed. In this I afterwards found myself partly mistaken; still such relations as actually existed were for the most part formal rather than natural, and quite unlike those old-fashioned, loving sympathies of which the memory had always remained with me since my departure from the Province of the Gods.
For a long time, I wondered what feelings, emotions, and ideas might be hidden beneath that serious calmness. The local teachers, who were basically government officials, didn’t seem to have any close relationships with their students. There was none of the affectionate familiarity I had observed in Izumo; the connection between teachers and students seemed to start and end with the bugle calls that signaled when classes began and ended. I later realized I was partly wrong about this; still, the relationships that did exist were mostly formal rather than natural and were nothing like the old-fashioned, warm connections I remembered since leaving the Province of the Gods.
But later on, at frequent intervals, there came to me suggestions of an inner life much more attractive than this outward seeming,—hints of emotional individuality. A few I obtained in casual conversations, but the most remarkable in written themes. Subjects given for composition occasionally coaxed out some totally unexpected blossoming of thoughts and feelings. A very pleasing fact was the total absence of any false shyness, or indeed shyness of any sort: the young men were not ashamed to write exactly what they felt or hoped. They would write about their homes, about their reverential love to their parents, about happy experiences of their childhood, about their friendships, about their adventures during the holidays; and this often in a way I thought beautiful, because of its artless, absolute sincerity. After a number of such surprises, I learned to regret keenly that I had not from the outset kept notes upon all the remarkable compositions received. Once a week I used to read aloud and correct in class a selection from the best handed in, correcting the remainder at home. The very best I could not always presume to read aloud and criticise for the general benefit, because treating of matters too sacred to be methodically commented upon, as the following examples may show.
But later on, at regular intervals, I started to get hints of a deeper life that was way more appealing than what was on the surface—glimpses of emotional individuality. I picked up a few during casual chats, but the most striking came through written assignments. Sometimes, topics assigned for writing would trigger some completely unexpected outpouring of thoughts and feelings. One really nice thing was that there was no sign of false shyness, or any shyness at all: the young men weren’t embarrassed to write exactly what they were feeling or hoping for. They would share about their homes, their deep love for their parents, their happy childhood memories, their friendships, and their adventures during vacations; and often it was in a way I found beautiful, thanks to its straightforward, genuine honesty. After experiencing several of these surprises, I started to seriously regret not keeping notes on all the remarkable essays I received from the beginning. Once a week, I would read aloud and correct a selection of the best ones in class, correcting the rest at home. I couldn’t always bring myself to read and critique the very best ones for everyone’s benefit because they dealt with topics that were too sacred for me to comment on methodically, as the following examples may show.
I had given as a subject for English composition this question: "What do men remember longest?" One student answered that we remember our happiest moments longer than we remember all other experiences, because it is in the nature of every rational being to try to forget what is disagreeable or painful as soon as possible. I received many still more ingenious answers,—some of which gave proof of a really keen psychological study of the question. But I liked best of all the simple reply of one who thought that painful events are longest remembered. He wrote exactly what follows: I found it needless to alter a single word:—
I assigned this question for English composition: "What do people remember the longest?" One student responded that we remember our happiest moments longer than any other experiences because it's in human nature to try to forget unpleasant or painful things as quickly as possible. I got many even more clever answers—some showed a real understanding of the psychology behind the question. But I liked best the straightforward answer from someone who believed that painful events are remembered the longest. He wrote exactly what follows: I found it unnecessary to change a single word:—
"What do men remember longest? I think men remember longest that which they hear or see under painful circumstances.
"What do men remember the longest? I believe men remember the things they hear or see during painful times the most."
"When I was only four years old, my dear, dear mother died. It was a winter's day. The wind was blowing hard in the trees, and round the roof of our house. There were no leaves on the branches of the trees. Quails were whistling in the distance,—making melancholy sounds. I recall something I did. As my mother was lying in bed,—a little before she died,—I gave her a sweet orange. She smiled and took it, and tasted it. It was the last time she smiled.... From the moment when she ceased to breathe to this hour more than sixteen years have elapsed. But to me the time is as a moment. Now also it is winter. The winds that blew when my mother died blow just as then; the quails utter the same cries; all things are the same. But my mother has gone away, and will never come back again."
"When I was just four years old, my beloved mother passed away. It was a winter day. The wind was howling through the trees and around the roof of our house. The branches were bare. Quails were calling in the distance, making sad sounds. I remember something I did. Just before she died, while my mother was lying in bed, I gave her a sweet orange. She smiled, took it, and tasted it. That was the last time she smiled.... Since the moment she stopped breathing until now, more than sixteen years have passed. But for me, it feels like just a moment. Now it's winter again. The same winds that blew when my mother died are blowing again; the quails are making the same calls; everything is unchanged. But my mother is gone and will never come back."
The following, also, was written in reply to the same question:—
The following was also written in response to the same question:—
"The greatest sorrow in my life was my father's death. I was seven years old. I can remember that he had been ill all day, and that my toys had been put aside, and that I tried to be very quiet. I had not seen him that morning, and the day seemed very long. At last I stole into my father's room, and put my lips close to his cheek, and whispered, 'Father! father!'—and his cheek was very cold. He did not speak. My uncle came, and carried me out of the room, but said nothing. Then I feared my father would die, because his cheek felt cold just as my little sister's had been when she died. In the evening a great many neighbors and other people came to the house, and caressed me, so that I was happy for a time. But they carried my father away during the night, and I never saw him after."
"The biggest sadness in my life was my dad's death. I was seven years old. I remember he had been sick all day, my toys were put away, and I tried to stay really quiet. I hadn’t seen him that morning, and the day felt endlessly long. Finally, I sneaked into my dad’s room, leaned in close to his cheek, and whispered, 'Dad! Dad!'—and his cheek felt really cold. He didn’t say anything. My uncle came in and took me out of the room without saying a word. Then I started to worry that my dad would die, because his cheek felt cold just like my little sister's had been when she passed away. In the evening, a lot of neighbors and other people came to the house and comforted me, which made me happy for a little while. But they took my dad away during the night, and I never saw him again."
[1] This essay was written early in 1894. Since then, the study of French and of German has been made optional instead of obligatory, and the Higher School course considerably shortened, by a wise decision of the late Minister of Education, Mr. Inouye. It is to be hoped that measures will eventually be taken to render possible making the study of English also optional. Under existing conditions the study is forced upon hundreds who can never obtain any benefit from it.
Below is a short piece of text (5 words or fewer). Modernize it into contemporary English if there's enough context, but do not add or omit any information. If context is insufficient, return it unchanged. Do not add commentary, and do not modify any placeholders. If you see placeholders of the form __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_x__, you must keep them exactly as-is so they can be replaced with links. This essay was written early in 1894. Since then, studying French and German has become optional rather than mandatory, and the Higher School course has been significantly shortened due to a wise decision by the late Minister of Education, Mr. Inouye. Hopefully, steps will eventually be taken to make studying English optional as well. Right now, many students are required to study it when they will never gain any benefit from it.
II
From the foregoing one might suppose a simple style characteristic of English compositions in Japanese higher schools. Yet the reverse is the fact. There is a general tendency to prefer big words to little ones, and long complicated sentences to plain short periods. For this there are some reasons which would need a philological essay by Professor Chamberlain to explain. But the tendency in itself—constantly strengthened by the absurd text-books in use—can be partly understood from the fact that the very simplest forms of English expression are the most obscure to a Japanese,—because they are idiomatic. The student finds them riddles, since the root-ideas behind them are so different from his own that, to explain those ideas, it is first necessary to know something of Japanese psychology; and in avoiding simple idioms he follows instinctively the direction of least resistance.
From the above, one might think that a simple style is typical of English writing in Japanese high schools. However, the reality is quite the opposite. There's a general preference for long, complex words over short ones, and lengthy, complicated sentences instead of straightforward short ones. There are several reasons for this, which would need a thorough analysis by Professor Chamberlain to explain. But the tendency itself—constantly reinforced by the ineffective textbooks being used—can be partially understood by the fact that the simplest forms of English expression are often the most confusing to a Japanese speaker because they are idiomatic. The student sees them as riddles since the underlying ideas are so different from his own that understanding those ideas requires some knowledge of Japanese psychology; therefore, he instinctively avoids simple idioms and chooses the path of least resistance.
I tried to cultivate an opposite tendency by various devices. Sometimes I would write familiar stories for the class, all in simple sentences, and in words of one syllable. Sometimes I would suggest themes to write upon, of which the nature almost compelled simple treatment. Of course I was not very successful in my purpose, but one theme chosen in relation to it—"My First Day at School"—evoked a large number of compositions that interested me in quite another way, as revelations of sincerity of feeling and of character. I offer a few selections, slightly abridged and corrected. Their naïveté is not their least charm,—especially if one reflect they are not the recollections of boys. The following seemed to me one of the best:—
I tried to encourage the opposite approach using various methods. Sometimes I would write familiar stories for the class, using simple sentences and one-syllable words. Other times, I would suggest topics that naturally required a straightforward treatment. I wasn't very successful in my goal, but one topic related to it—"My First Day at School"—brought out a lot of compositions that interested me for a different reason, as they revealed genuine feelings and personalities. Here are a few selections, slightly shortened and corrected. Their simplicity is one of their greatest charms, especially considering they aren’t just the memories of boys. The following seemed to be one of the best:—
"I could not go to school until I was eight years old. I had often begged my father to let me go, for all my playmates were already at school; but he would not, thinking I was not strong enough. So I remained at home, and played with my brother.
"I couldn't go to school until I was eight years old. I often begged my dad to let me go because all my playmates were already in school, but he wouldn’t let me, believing I wasn't strong enough. So, I stayed at home and played with my brother."
"My brother accompanied me to school the first day. He spoke to the teacher, and then left me. The teacher took me into a room, and commanded me to sit on a bench, then he also left me. I felt sad as I sat there in silence: there was no brother to play with now,—only many strange boys. A bell ring twice; and a teacher entered our classroom, and told us to take out our slates. Then he wrote a Japanese character on the blackboard, and told us to copy it. That day he taught us how to write two Japanese words, and told us some story about a good boy. When I returned home I ran to my mother, and knelt down by her side to tell her what the teacher had taught me. Oh! how great my pleasure then was! I cannot even tell how I felt,—much less write it. I can only say that I then thought the teacher was a more learned man than father, or any one else whom I knew,—the most awful, and yet the most kindly person in the world."
"My brother walked me to school on my first day. He talked to the teacher, and then left me. The teacher took me into a room and told me to sit on a bench, and then he left too. I felt sad sitting there in silence; there was no brother to play with, just a bunch of unfamiliar boys. A bell rang twice, and a teacher came into our classroom and told us to take out our slates. Then he wrote a Japanese character on the blackboard and asked us to copy it. That day, he taught us how to write two Japanese words and shared a story about a good boy. When I got home, I ran to my mother and knelt by her side to tell her what the teacher had taught me. Oh, how happy I was then! I can’t even describe how I felt—let alone write it down. I can only say that I thought the teacher was smarter than my dad or anyone else I knew—the most intimidating yet kindest person in the world."
The following also shows the teacher in a very pleasing light:—
The following also shows the teacher in a very positive light:—
"My brother and sister took me to school the first day. I thought I could sit beside them in the school, as I used to do at home; but the teacher ordered me to go to a classroom which was very far away from that of my brother and sister. I insisted upon remaining with my brother and sister; and when the teacher said that could not be, I cried and made a great noise. Then they allowed my brother to leave his own class, and accompany me to mine. But after a while I found playmates in my own class; and then I was not afraid to be without my brother."
"My brother and sister took me to school on the first day. I thought I could sit next to them in school, just like I did at home, but the teacher told me to go to a classroom that was really far away from where my brother and sister were. I insisted on staying with them, and when the teacher said that wasn't possible, I cried and made a big fuss. Eventually, they let my brother leave his class to come with me to mine. But after a while, I found friends in my own class, and then I wasn't scared to be away from my brother."
This also is quite pretty and true:—
This is also really nice and accurate:—
"A teacher—(I think, the head master) called me to him, and told me that I must become a great scholar. Then he bade some man take me into a classroom where there were forty or fifty scholars. I felt afraid and pleased at the same time, at the thought of having so many playfellows. They looked at me shyly, and I at them. I was at first afraid to speak to them. Little boys are innocent like that. But after a while, in some way or other, we began to play together; and they seemed to be pleased to have me play with them."
"A teacher—(I think it was the headmaster) called me over and told me that I needed to become a great scholar. Then he asked someone to take me to a classroom where there were about forty or fifty students. I felt both scared and excited at the idea of having so many classmates. They looked at me shyly, and I looked back at them. At first, I was too nervous to talk to them. Little boys are like that. But after a while, somehow, we started to play together, and they seemed happy to include me."
The above three compositions were by young men who had their first schooling under the existing educational system, which prohibits harshness on the part of masters. But it would seem that the teachers of the previous era were less tender. Here are three compositions by older students who appear to have had quite a different experience:—
The three pieces above were written by young men who received their initial education under the current school system, which discourages strict treatment from teachers. However, it seems that the educators from earlier times were less gentle. Here are three pieces by older students who seem to have had a much different experience:—
1. "Before Meiji, there were no such public schools in Japan as there are now. But in every province there was a sort of student society composed of the sons of Samurai. Unless a man were a Samurai, his son could not enter such a society. It was under the control of the Lord of the province, who appointed a director to rule the students. The principal study of the Samurai was that of the Chinese language and literature. Most of the Statesmen of the present government were once students in such Samurai schools. Common citizens and country, people had to send their sons and daughters to primary schools called Terakoya, where all the teaching was usually done by one teacher. It consisted of little more than reading, writing, calculating, and some moral instruction. We could learn to write an ordinary letter, or a very easy essay. At eight years old, I was sent to a terakoya, as I was not the son of a Samurai. At first I did not want to go; and every morning my grandfather had to strike me with his stick to make me go. The discipline at that school was very severe. If a boy did not obey, he was beaten with a bamboo,—being held down to receive his punishment. After a year, many public schools were opened: and I entered a public school."
1. "Before the Meiji era, there were no public schools in Japan as we know them today. However, each province had a kind of student society made up of Samurai sons. Unless a man was a Samurai, his son couldn't join such a society. It was managed by the provincial Lord, who appointed a director to oversee the students. The main subjects the Samurai studied were the Chinese language and literature. Most of today’s government officials were once students at these Samurai schools. Common citizens and rural folks had to send their kids to primary schools called Terakoya, where instruction was typically given by one teacher. The curriculum consisted mostly of reading, writing, arithmetic, and some moral education. We learned to write a basic letter or a simple essay. When I was eight, I was sent to a terakoya since I wasn’t the son of a Samurai. At first, I didn’t want to go, and every morning, my grandfather had to hit me with his stick to make me leave. The discipline at that school was very strict. If a boy didn’t obey, he would be beaten with a bamboo rod while being held down to endure the punishment. After a year, many public schools opened up, and I enrolled in one."
2. "A great gate, a pompous building, a very large dismal room with benches in rows,—these I remember. The teachers looked very severe; I did not like their faces. I sat on a bench in the room and felt hateful. The teachers seemed unkind; none of the boys knew me, or spoke to me. A teacher stood up by the blackboard, and began to call the names. He had a whip in his band. He called my name. I could not answer, and burst out crying. So I was sent borne. That was my first day at school."
2. "A big gate, an impressive building, a huge gloomy room with rows of benches—these are what I remember. The teachers looked very serious; I didn't like their faces. I sat on a bench in the room and felt angry. The teachers seemed unkind; none of the boys knew me or talked to me. A teacher stood by the blackboard and started calling names. He had a whip in his hand. He called my name. I couldn't respond and started crying. So, I was sent home. That was my first day at school."
3. "When I was seven years old I was obliged to enter a school in my native village. My father gave me two or three writing-brushes and some paper;—I was very glad to get them, and promised to study as earnestly as I could. But how unpleasant the first day at school was! When I went to the school, none of the students knew me, and I found myself without a friend. I entered a classroom. A teacher, with a whip in his hand, called my name in a large voice. I was very much surprised at it, and so frightened that I could not help crying. The boys laughed very loudly at me; but the teacher scolded them, and whipped one of them, and then said to me, 'Don't be afraid of my voice: what is your name?' I told him my name, snuffling. I thought then that school was a very disagreeable place, where we could neither weep nor laugh. I wanted only to go back home at once; and though I felt it was out of my power to go, I could scarcely bear to stay until the lessons were over. When I returned home at last, I told my father what I had felt at school, and said: 'I do not like to go to school at all.'"
3. "When I was seven years old, I had to start school in my hometown. My dad gave me a couple of brushes and some paper; I was really happy to get them and promised to study as hard as I could. But the first day of school was so unpleasant! When I got there, none of the other students knew me, and I was completely alone. I walked into a classroom. A teacher, holding a whip, called my name in a loud voice. I was so surprised and scared that I couldn't help but cry. The other boys laughed at me, but the teacher scolded them and whipped one of them, then said to me, 'Don’t be afraid of my voice: what’s your name?' I told him my name while sniffling. At that moment, I thought school was a really awful place where we couldn’t cry or laugh. All I wanted was to go home right away; even though I knew I couldn’t leave, I could hardly stand being there until the lessons finished. When I finally got home, I told my dad what I had felt at school and said, 'I really don’t want to go to school anymore.'"
Needless to say the next memory is of Meiji. It gives, as a composition, evidence of what we should call in the West, character. The suggestion of self-reliance at six years old is delicious: so is the recollection of the little sister taking off her white tabi to deck her child-brother on his first school-day:—
Needless to say, the next memory is of Meiji. It shows, as a composition, evidence of what we would call character in the West. The idea of self-reliance at six years old is delightful; so is the memory of the little sister taking off her white tabi to dress up her little brother on his first day of school:—
"I was six years old. My mother awoke me early. My sister gave me her own stockings (tabi) to wear,—and I felt very happy. Father ordered a servant to attend me to the school; but I refused to be accompanied: I wanted to feel that I could go all by myself. So I went alone; and, as the school was not far from the house, I soon found myself in front of the gate. There I stood still a little while, because I knew none of the children I saw going in. Boys and girls were passing into the schoolyard, accompanied by servants or relatives; and inside I saw others playing games which filled me with envy. But all at once a little boy among the players saw me, and with a laugh came running to me. Then I was very happy. I walked to and fro with him, hand in hand. At last a teacher called all of us into a schoolroom, and made a speech which I could not understand. After that we were free for the day because it was the first day. I returned home with my friend. My parents were waiting for me, with fruits and cakes; and my friend and I ate them together."
"I was six years old. My mom woke me up early. My sister gave me her own stockings (tabi) to wear, and I felt really happy. Dad told a servant to take me to school, but I refused to have anyone go with me. I wanted to feel like I could do it all by myself. So I went alone, and since the school wasn’t far from our house, I soon found myself in front of the gate. I stood there for a little while because I didn't know any of the kids I saw going in. Boys and girls were going into the schoolyard with their servants or family members, and I saw others inside playing games that made me feel envious. But suddenly, a little boy among the players saw me, laughed, and ran over. That made me really happy. I walked back and forth with him, hand in hand. Finally, a teacher called us all into a classroom and gave a speech I couldn’t understand. After that, we were free for the day since it was the first day. I went home with my friend. My parents were waiting for me with fruits and cakes, and my friend and I enjoyed them together."
Another writes:—
Another writes:—
"When I first went to school I was six years old. I remember only that my grandfather carried my books and slate for me, and that the teacher and the boys were very, very, very kind and good to me,—so that I thought school was a paradise in this world, and did not want to return home."
"When I first started school, I was six years old. I only remember that my grandfather carried my books and slate for me, and that the teacher and the boys were extremely kind and nice to me, which made me feel like school was a paradise in this world, and I didn’t want to go home."
I think this little bit of natural remorse is also worth the writing down:—
I think this tiny bit of genuine regret is also worth noting:—
"I was eight years old when I first went to school. I was a bad boy. I remember on the way home from school I had a quarrel with one of my playmates,—younger than I. He threw a very little stone at me which hit me. I took a branch of a tree lying in the road, and struck him across the face with all my might. Then I ran away, leaving him crying in the middle of the road. My heart told me what I had done. After reaching my home, I thought I still heard him crying. My little playmate is not any more in this world now. Can any one know my feelings?"
"I was eight years old when I first started school. I was a troublemaker. I remember on the way home, I had a fight with one of my younger friends. He threw a tiny stone at me and hit me. I grabbed a branch from a tree lying in the road and hit him across the face with all my strength. Then I ran away, leaving him crying in the middle of the road. My conscience was heavy with what I had done. When I got home, I still thought I could hear him crying. My little friend is no longer in this world. Can anyone understand how I feel?"
All this capacity of young men to turn back with perfect naturalness of feeling to scenes of their childhood appears to me essentially Oriental. In the Occident men seldom begin to recall their childhood vividly before the approach of the autumn season of life. But childhood in Japan is certainly happier than in other lands, and therefore perhaps is regretted earlier in adult life. The following extract from a student's record of his holiday experience touchingly expresses such regret:
All this ability of young men to easily and naturally reflect on their childhood seems fundamentally Oriental to me. In the West, men rarely start to vividly remember their childhood until they reach the later stages of life. However, childhood in Japan is undoubtedly happier than in other places, which might cause it to be missed sooner in adulthood. The following excerpt from a student's account of his holiday experience poignantly captures that feeling of regret:
"During the spring vacation, I went home to visit my parents. Just before the end of the holidays, when it was nearly time for me to return to the college, I heard that the students of the middle school of my native town were also going to Kumamoto on an excursion, and I resolved to go with them.
"During spring break, I went home to visit my parents. Right before the holidays ended, when it was almost time for me to head back to college, I found out that the middle school students from my hometown were also going to Kumamoto on a trip, and I decided to join them."
"They marched in military order with their rifles. I had no rifle, so I took my place in the rear of the column. We marched all day, keeping time to military songs which we sung all together.
"They marched in military formation with their rifles. I didn't have a rifle, so I took my place at the back of the group. We marched all day, following the rhythm of the military songs we sang together."
"In the evening we reached Soyeda. The teachers and students of the Soyeda school, and the chief men of the village, welcomed us. Then we were separated into detachments, each of which was quartered in a different hotel. I entered a hotel, with the last detachment, to rest for the night.
"In the evening, we arrived in Soyeda. The teachers and students from the Soyeda school, along with the village leaders, greeted us. After that, we were divided into groups, each assigned to a different hotel. I went to a hotel with the last group to rest for the night."
"But I could not sleep for a long time. Five years before, on a similar 'military excursion,' I had rested in that very hotel, as a student of the same middle school. I remembered the fatigue and the pleasure; and I compared my feelings of the moment with the recollection of my feelings then as a boy. I could not help a weak wish to be young again like my companions. They were fast asleep, tired with their long march; and I sat up and looked at their faces. How pretty their faces seemed in that young sleep!"
"But I couldn’t sleep for a long time. Five years earlier, on a similar 'military trip,' I had stayed at that same hotel as a middle school student. I remembered the exhaustion and the joy; and I compared my current feelings with those I had back then as a kid. I couldn’t help but wish weakly to be young again like my friends. They were sound asleep, worn out from the long walk; and I sat up and gazed at their faces. How beautiful their faces looked in that youthful sleep!"
III
The preceding selections give no more indication of the general character of the students' compositions than might be furnished by any choice made to illustrate a particular feeling. Examples of ideas and sentiments from themes of a graver kind would show variety of thought and not a little originality in method, but would require much space. A few notes, however, copied out of my class-register, will be found suggestive, if not exactly curious.
The previous selections provide as little insight into the overall style of the students' writing as any selection made to showcase a specific emotion. Samples of more serious themes would demonstrate a range of ideas and quite a bit of originality in approach but would take up a lot of space. However, a few notes from my class register might be thought-provoking, if not particularly interesting.
At the summer examinations of 1893 I submitted to the graduating classes, for a composition theme, the question, "What is eternal in literature?" I expected original answers, as the subject had never been discussed by us, and was certainly new to the pupils, so far as their knowledge of Western thought was concerned. Nearly all the papers proved interesting. I select twenty replies as examples. Most of them immediately preceded a long discussion, but a few were embodied in the text of the essay:—
At the summer exams of 1893, I posed the question, "What is timeless in literature?" to the graduating classes as a topic for their essays. I anticipated unique responses, since we had never covered the subject before, and it was definitely new to the students in terms of their understanding of Western thought. Almost all the papers turned out to be interesting. I’ve chosen twenty responses as examples. Most of them were followed by a lengthy discussion, but a few were included directly in the text of the essay:—
1. "Truth and Eternity are identical: these make the Full Circle,—in Chinese, Yen-Man."
1. "Truth and Eternity are the same: these complete the Full Circle,—in Chinese, Yen-Man."
2. "All that in human life and conduct which is according to the laws of the Universe."
2. "Everything in human life and behavior that aligns with the laws of the Universe."
3. "The lives of patriots, and the teachings of those who have given pure maxims to the world."
3. "The lives of patriots and the lessons from those who have shared important principles with the world."
4. "Filial Piety, and the doctrine of its teachers. Vainly the books of Confucius were burned during the Shin dynasty; they are translated to-day into all the languages of the civilized world."
4. "Respect for one's parents and the teachings of those who promote it. The books of Confucius were uselessly destroyed during the Shin dynasty; today, they are translated into all the languages of the civilized world."
5. "Ethics, and scientific truth."
"Ethics and scientific truth."
6. "Both evil and good are eternal, said a Chinese sage. We should read only that which is good."
6. "Both evil and good are eternal, said a Chinese sage. We should only read what is good."
7. "The great thoughts and ideas of our ancestors."
7. "The powerful thoughts and ideas of our ancestors."
8. "For a thousand million centuries truth is truth."
8. "For a billion centuries, truth is truth."
9. "Those ideas of right and wrong upon which all schools of ethics agree."
9. "The concepts of right and wrong that all ethical frameworks agree on."
10. "Books which rightly explain the phenomena of the Universe."
10. "Books that accurately explain the phenomena of the Universe."
11. "Conscience alone is unchangeable. Wherefore books about ethics based upon conscience are eternal."
11. "Conscience is the only thing that doesn't change. That's why books on ethics based on conscience are timeless."
12. "Reasons for noble action: these remain unchanged by time."
12. "The reasons for doing noble things: they never change, no matter how much time passes."
13. "Books written upon the best moral means of giving the greatest possible happiness to the greatest possible number of people,—that is, to mankind."
13. "Books written about the best ways to bring the most happiness to the largest number of people—that is, to humanity."
14. "The Gokyō (the Five Great Chinese Classics)."
14. "The Gokyō (the Five Great Chinese Classics)."
15. "The holy books of China, and of the Buddhists."
15. "The sacred texts of China and Buddhism."
16. "All that which teaches the Right and Pure Way of human conduct."
16. "Everything that teaches the right and pure way to behave as a human."
17. "The Story of Kusunoki Masaskigé, who vowed to be reborn seven times to fight against the enemies of his Sovereign."
17. "The Story of Kusunoki Masaskigé, who promised to be reborn seven times to fight against his Sovereign's enemies."
18. "Moral sentiment, without which the world would be only an enormous clod of earth, and all books waste-paper."
18. "Moral feelings, without which the world would be just a huge pile of dirt, and all books useless trash."
19. "The Tao-te-King."
"The Tao Te Ching."
20. Same as 19, but with this comment. "He who reads that which is eternal, his soul shall hover eternally in the Universe."
20. Same as 19, but with this comment. "Whoever reads what is eternal, their soul will soar endlessly in the Universe."
IV
Some particularly Oriental sentiments were occasionally drawn out through discussions. The discussions were based upon stories which I would relate to a class by word of mouth, and invite written or spoken comment about. The results of such a discussion are hereafter set forth. At the time it took place, I had already told the students of the higher classes a considerable number of stories. I had told them many of the Greek myths; among which that of Œdipus and the Sphinx seemed especially to please them, because of the hidden moral, and that of Orpheus, like all our musical legends, to have no interest for them. I had also told them a variety of our most famous modern stories. The marvelous tale of "Rappacini's Daughter" proved greatly to their liking; and the spirit of Hawthorne might have found no little ghostly pleasure in their interpretation of it. "Monos and Daimonos" found favor; and Poe's wonderful fragment, "Silence," was appreciated after a fashion that surprised me. On the other hand, the story of "Frankenstein" impressed them very little. None took it seriously. For Western minds the tale must always hold a peculiar horror, because of the shock it gives to feelings evolved under the influence of Hebraic ideas concerning the origin of life, the tremendous character of divine prohibitions, and the awful punishments destined for those who would tear the veil from Nature's secrets, or mock, even unconsciously, the work of a jealous Creator. But to the Oriental mind, unshadowed by such grim faith,—feeling no distance between gods and men,—conceiving life as a multiform whole ruled by one uniform law that shapes the consequence of every act into a reward or a punishment,—the ghastliness of the story makes no appeal. Most of the written criticisms showed me that it was generally regarded as a comic or semi-comic parable. After all this, I was rather puzzled one morning by the request for a "very strong moral story of the Western kind."
Some particularly Eastern sentiments occasionally came up during discussions. These discussions were based on stories I would share verbally with the class and invite their written or spoken feedback. The results of these discussions are presented here. By that time, I had already told the students in the higher classes a significant number of stories. I had shared many of the Greek myths; among which the story of Oedipus and the Sphinx seemed to especially appeal to them because of its hidden moral, while Orpheus—like all our musical legends—didn't seem to interest them. I had also told them various famous modern stories. The marvelous tale of "Rappaccini's Daughter" was greatly to their liking, and Hawthorne's spirit might have found some ghostly pleasure in their interpretation of it. "Monos and Daimonos" was well-received, and Poe's incredible fragment, "Silence," was appreciated in a way that surprised me. On the other hand, the story of "Frankenstein" impressed them very little. Nobody took it seriously. For Western minds, the tale must always convey a unique horror because of the shock it brings to feelings shaped by Hebraic ideas about the origin of life, the serious nature of divine prohibitions, and the dreadful punishments awaiting those who dare unveil Nature's secrets or unconsciously mock the work of a jealous Creator. But for the Eastern mind, untouched by such grim beliefs—seeing no distance between gods and humans—viewing life as a complex whole governed by a single uniform law that turns every act into a reward or punishment—the horror of the story holds no appeal. Most written critiques indicated it was generally seen as a comic or semi-comic fable. After all this, I was quite puzzled one morning by the request for a "very strong moral story of the Western kind."
I suddenly resolved—though knowing I was about to venture on dangerous ground—to try the full effect of a certain Arthurian legend which I felt sure somebody would criticise with a vim. The moral is rather more than "very strong;" and for that reason I was curious to hear the result.
I suddenly decided—knowing I was about to step into risky territory—to test the full impact of a certain Arthurian legend that I was sure someone would critique passionately. The moral is more than just "very strong," and because of that, I was eager to see the outcome.
So I related to them the story of Sir Bors, which is in the sixteenth book of Sir Thomas Mallory's "Morte d'Arthur,"—"how Sir Bors met his brother Sir Lionel taken and beaten with thorns,—and of a maid which should have been dishonored,—and how Sir Bors left his brother to rescue the damsel,—-and how it was told them that Lionel was dead." But I did not try to explain to them the knightly idealism imaged in the beautiful old tale, as I wished to hear them comment, in their own Oriental way, upon the bare facts of the narrative.
So I shared with them the story of Sir Bors, which is in the sixteenth book of Sir Thomas Mallory's "Morte d'Arthur,"—"how Sir Bors encountered his brother Sir Lionel who had been captured and beaten with thorns,—and about a maiden who was supposed to be dishonored,—and how Sir Bors left his brother to save the damsel,—and how they were told that Lionel was dead." But I didn't try to explain the knightly idealism depicted in the beautiful old tale, as I wanted to hear their comments, in their own Eastern way, on the basic facts of the story.
Which they did as follows:—
Which they did as follows:—
"The action of Mallory's knight," exclaimed Iwai, "was contrary even to the principles of Christianity,—if it be true that the Christian religion declares all men brothers. Such conduct might be right if there were no society in the world. But while any society exists which is formed of families, family love must be the strength of that society; and the action of that knight was against family love, and therefore against society. The principle he followed was opposed not only to all society, but was contrary to all religion, and contrary to the morals of all countries."
"The knight's actions," Iwai exclaimed, "went against even the principles of Christianity—if it's true that the Christian faith teaches that all men are brothers. That behavior might be acceptable if there were no society at all. But as long as there is a society made up of families, love for family must be the foundation of that society; and what that knight did was against family love, and therefore against society. The principle he followed was not just opposed to all society but also contrary to all religions and the morals of every country."
"The story is certainly immoral," said Orito. "What it relates is opposed to all our ideas of love and loyalty, and even seems to us contrary to nature. Loyalty is not a mere duty. It must be from the heart, or it is not loyally. It must be an inborn feeling. And it is in the nature of every Japanese."
"The story is definitely immoral," Orito said. "What it tells goes against everything we believe about love and loyalty, and it even seems unnatural to us. Loyalty isn't just a duty. It has to come from the heart or it isn't truly loyalty. It has to be a natural feeling. And that's inherent in every Japanese person."
"It is a horrible story," said Andō. "Philanthropy itself is only an expansion of fraternal love. The man who could abandon his own brother to death merely to save a strange woman was a wicked man. Perhaps he was influenced by passion."
"It’s a terrible story," said Andō. "Philanthropy is really just an extension of brotherly love. A man who would leave his own brother to die just to save a stranger woman is an evil man. Maybe he was driven by passion."
"No," I said: "you forget I told you that there was no selfishness in his action,—that it must be interpreted as a heroism."
"No," I said, "you forget I mentioned there was no self-interest in his actions—it should be seen as a form of heroism."
"I think the explanation of the story must be religious," said Yasukochi. "It seems strange to us; but that may be because we do not understand Western ideas very well. Of course to abandon one's own brother in order to save a strange woman is contrary to all our knowledge of right. But if that knight was a man of pure heart, he must have imagined himself obliged to do it because of some promise or some duty. Even then it must have seemed to him a very painful and disgraceful thing to do, and he could not have done it without feeling that he was acting against the teaching of his own heart."
"I think the explanation of the story has to be religious," said Yasukochi. "It seems strange to us, but that might be because we don't really understand Western ideas very well. Of course, abandoning your own brother to save a stranger is completely against everything we know about what's right. But if that knight had a pure heart, he must have felt he had to do it because of some promise or duty. Even then, it must have been very painful and shameful for him, and he couldn't have gone through with it without feeling like he was going against what his heart taught him."
"There you are right," I answered. "But you should also know that the sentiment obeyed by Sir Bors is one which still influences the conduct of brave and noble men in the societies of the West,—even of men who cannot be called religious at all in the common sense of that word."
"There you have a point," I replied. "But you should also understand that the feelings followed by Sir Bors are ones that still affect the actions of brave and noble individuals in Western societies—even from those who wouldn’t typically be considered religious in the usual sense of the word."
"Still, we think it a very bad sentiment," said Iwai; "and we would rather hear another story about another form of society."
"Still, we think it's a really bad attitude," Iwai said, "and we would prefer to hear another story about a different kind of society."
Then it occurred to me to tell them the immortal story of Alkestis. I thought for the moment that the character of Herakles in that divine drama would have a particular charm for them. But the comments proved I was mistaken. No one even referred to Herakles. Indeed I ought to have remembered that our ideals of heroism, strength of purpose, contempt of death, do not readily appeal to Japanese youth. And this for the reason that no Japanese gentleman regards such qualities as exceptional. He considers heroism a matter of course—something belonging to manhood and inseparable from it. He would say that a woman may be afraid without shame, but never a man. Then as a mere idealization of physical force, Herakles could interest Orientals very little: their own mythology teems with impersonations of strength; and, besides, dexterity, sleight, quickness, are much more admired by a true Japanese than strength. No Japanese boy would sincerely wish to be like the giant Benkei; but Yoshitsune, the slender, supple conqueror and master of Benkei, remains an ideal of perfect knighthood dear to the hearts of all Japanese youth.
Then it hit me that I should share the timeless story of Alkestis. I thought for a moment that Herakles' character in that divine drama would really appeal to them. But the responses showed I was wrong. No one even mentioned Herakles. In fact, I should have remembered that our ideals of heroism, determination, and fearlessness in the face of death don't resonate with Japanese youth. This is because no Japanese man views those qualities as exceptional. To him, heroism is totally normal—something that comes with manhood and is inseparable from it. He would argue that a woman can be afraid without shame, but a man cannot. So, as just an idealization of physical strength, Herakles wouldn't capture the interest of the Orientals much: their own mythology is full of embodying strength; plus, skill, agility, and quickness are much more prized by a true Japanese person than sheer strength. No Japanese boy would genuinely want to be like the giant Benkei; instead, Yoshitsune, the slender, agile conqueror and master of Benkei, remains a cherished ideal of perfect knighthood for all Japanese youth.
Kamekawa said:—
Kamekawa said:—
"The story of Alkestis, or at least the story of Admetus, is a story of cowardice, disloyalty, immorality. The conduct of Admetus was abominable. His wife was indeed noble and virtuous—too good a wife for so shameless a man. I do not believe that the father of Admetus would not have been willing to die for his son if his son had been worthy. I think he would gladly have died for his son had he not been disgusted by the cowardice of Admetus. And how disloyal the subjects of Admetus were! The moment they heard of their king's danger they should have rushed to the palace, and humbly begged that they might be allowed to die in his stead. However cowardly or cruel he might have been, that was their duty. They were his subjects. They lived by his favor. Yet how disloyal they were! A country inhabited by such shameless people must soon have gone to ruin. Of course, as the story says, 'it is sweet to live.' Who does not love life? Who does not dislike to die? But no brave man—no loyal man even—should so much as think about his life when duty requires him to give it."
"The story of Alkestis, or at least the story of Admetus, is a tale of cowardice, betrayal, and immorality. Admetus's behavior was disgusting. His wife was truly noble and virtuous—too good for such a shameless man. I doubt that Admetus’s father wouldn’t have been willing to die for his son if the son had been deserving. I believe he would have gladly sacrificed his life for him if he hadn’t been repulsed by Admetus’s cowardice. And how disloyal Admetus’s subjects were! The moment they heard their king was in danger, they should have rushed to the palace and humbly begged to die in his place. Regardless of how cowardly or cruel he may have been, that was their duty. They were his subjects. They thrived under his rule. Yet they were so disloyal! A country filled with such shameless people would soon fall apart. Of course, as the story goes, 'it is sweet to live.' Who doesn’t love life? Who would choose to die? But no brave man—no loyal man, even—should think about his own life when duty calls for him to give it up."
"But," said Midzuguchi, who had joined us a little too late to hear the beginning of the narration, "perhaps Admetus was actuated by filial piety. Had I been Admetus, and found no one among my subjects willing to die for me, I should have said to my wife: 'Dear wife, I cannot leave my father alone now, because he has no other son, and his grandsons are still too young to be of use to him. Therefore, if you love me, please die in my place.'"
"But," said Midzuguchi, who had come in a bit too late to catch the start of the story, "maybe Admetus was motivated by duty to his family. If I were Admetus and saw that none of my subjects were willing to sacrifice themselves for me, I would have told my wife: 'Dear wife, I can't leave my father alone now since he has no other son and his grandsons are still too young to help him. So, if you care for me, please die in my place.'"
"You do not understand the story," said Yasukochi. "Filial piety did not exist in Admetus. He wished that his father should have died for him."
"You don't get the story," Yasukochi said. "Filial piety wasn't a thing for Admetus. He wished his father had died for him."
"Ah!" exclaimed the apologist in real surprise,—"that is not a nice story, teacher!"
"Wow!" the apologist said in genuine surprise, "that's not a nice story, teacher!"
"Admetus," declared Kawabuchi, "was everything which is bad. He was a hateful coward, because he was afraid to die; he was a tyrant, because he wanted his subjects to die for him; he was an unfilial son because he wanted his old father to die in his place; and he was an unkind husband, because he asked his wife—a weak woman with little children —to do what he was afraid to do as a man. What could be baser than Admetus?"
"Admetus," said Kawabuchi, "was everything that is terrible. He was a coward who hated himself because he was afraid to die; he was a tyrant who wanted his subjects to die for him; he was an ungrateful son who wished for his old father to die in his place; and he was a cruel husband because he expected his wife—a vulnerable woman with small children—to do what he was too scared to do as a man. What could be worse than Admetus?"
"But Alkestis," said Iwai,—"Alkestis was all that is good. For she gave up her children and everything,—even like the Buddha [Shaka] himself. Yet she was very young. How true and brave! The beauty of her face might perish like a spring-blossoming, but the beauty of her act should be remembered for a thousand times a thousand years. Eternally her soul will hover in the universe. Formless she is now; but it is the Formless who teach us more kindly than our kindest living teachers,—the souls of all who have done pure, brave, wise deeds."
"But Alkestis," said Iwai, "Alkestis was everything that is good. She sacrificed her children and everything else, just like the Buddha himself. Yet she was so young. How true and brave! The beauty of her face may fade like spring blossoms, but the beauty of her actions will be remembered for countless generations. Her soul will forever linger in the universe. She is formless now; yet it is the formless who teach us more kindly than our most compassionate living teachers—the souls of all who have performed pure, brave, and wise deeds."
"The wife of Admetus," said Kumamoto, inclined to austerity in his judgments, "was simply obedient. She was not entirely blameless. For, before her death, it was her highest duty to have severely reproached her husband for his foolishness. And this she did not do,—not at least as our teacher tells the story."
"The wife of Admetus," said Kumamoto, who tended to be strict in his judgments, "was just obedient. She wasn’t completely innocent. Before she died, it was her most important responsibility to have strongly criticized her husband for his foolishness. And she didn’t do that—not at least according to the way our teacher tells the story."
"Why Western people should think that story beautiful," said Zaitsu, "is difficult for us to understand. There is much in it which fills us with anger. For some of us cannot but think of our parents when listening to such a story. After the Revolution of Meiji, for a time, there was much suffering. Often perhaps our parents were hungry; yet we always had plenty of food. Sometimes they could scarcely get money to live; yet we were educated. When we think of all it cost them to educate us, all the trouble it gave them to bring us up, all the love they gave us, and all the pain we caused them in our foolish childhood, then we think we can never, never do enough for them. And therefore we do not like that story of Admetus."
"Why Westerners find that story beautiful," Zaitsu said, "is hard for us to understand. There’s a lot in it that fills us with anger. For some of us, we can’t help but think of our parents when we hear such a story. After the Meiji Restoration, there was a lot of suffering for a time. Perhaps our parents often went hungry; yet we always had enough to eat. Sometimes they barely had money to get by; yet we received an education. When we consider everything it cost them to educate us, all the trouble they went through to raise us, all the love they showed us, and all the pain we caused them in our foolish childhood, we feel like we can never do enough for them. And that’s why we don’t like the story of Admetus."
The bugle sounded for recess. I went to the parade-ground to take a smoke. Presently a few students joined me, with their rifles and bayonets—for the next hour was to be devoted to military drill. One said: "Teacher, we should like another subject for composition,—not too easy."
The bugle sounded for recess. I went to the parade ground to have a smoke. Soon, a few students joined me, carrying their rifles and bayonets—because the next hour was going to be for military drill. One of them said, "Teacher, we’d like another topic for composition—not too easy."
I suggested: "How would you like this for a subject, 'What is most difficult to understand?'"
I suggested, "How about this as a topic: 'What is the hardest to understand?'"
"That," said Kawabuchi, "is not hard to answer,—the correct use of English prepositions."
"That," said Kawabuchi, "is not difficult to answer—the proper use of English prepositions."
"In the study of English by Japanese students,—yes," I answered. "But I did not mean any special difficulty of that kind. I meant to write your ideas about what is most difficult for all men to understand."
"In the study of English by Japanese students,—yes," I answered. "But I wasn't referring to any specific difficulty of that kind. I meant to discuss your thoughts on what is the hardest for everyone to grasp."
"The universe?" queried Yasukochi. "That is too large a subject."
"The universe?" asked Yasukochi. "That's way too big of a topic."
"When I was only six years old," said Orito, "I used to wander along the seashore, on fine days, and wonder at the greatness of the world. Our home was by the sea. Afterwards I was taught that the problem of the universe will at last pass away, like smoke."
"When I was just six years old," Orito said, "I used to stroll along the beach on nice days, marveling at the vastness of the world. Our house was by the sea. Later, I learned that the mysteries of the universe will eventually fade away, like smoke."
"I think," said Miyakawa, "that the hardest of all things to understand is why men live in the world. From the time a child is born, what does he do? He eats and drinks; he feels happy and sad; he sleeps at night; he awakes in the morning. He is educated; he grows up; he marries; he has children; he gets old; his hair turns first gray and then white; he becomes feebler and feebler,—and he dies.
"I think," said Miyakawa, "that the hardest thing to understand is why people live in this world. From the moment a child is born, what do they do? They eat and drink; they feel happy and sad; they sleep at night; they wake up in the morning. They get educated; they grow up; they marry; they have kids; they age; their hair turns gray and then white; they become weaker and weaker—and then they die."
"What does he do all his life? All his real work in this world is to eat and to drink, to sleep and to rise up; since, whatever be his occupation as a citizen, he toils only that he may be able to continue doing this. But for what purpose does a man really come into the world? Is it to eat? Is it to drink? Is it to sleep? Every day he does exactly the same thing, and yet he is not tired! It is strange.
"What does he do with his life? His real job in this world is to eat and drink, sleep and wake up; because, no matter what his role as a citizen is, he works only so he can keep doing these things. But what’s the actual reason a person comes into the world? Is it just to eat? Just to drink? Just to sleep? Every day he does the same things, and yet he never seems tired! It’s odd."
"When rewarded, he is glad; when punished, he is sad. If he becomes rich, he thinks himself happy. If he becomes poor, he is very unhappy. Why is he glad or sad according to his condition? Happiness and sadness are only temporary things. Why does he study hard? No matter how great a scholar he may become, what is there left of him when he is dead? Only bones."
"When he gets rewarded, he's happy; when he gets punished, he's upset. If he becomes wealthy, he thinks he's happy. If he becomes broke, he feels really unhappy. Why does his mood change based on his situation? Happiness and sadness are just temporary feelings. Why does he work so hard? No matter how much of a scholar he becomes, what remains of him after he dies? Just bones."
Miyakawa was the merriest and wittiest in his class; and the contrast between his joyous character and his words seemed to me almost startling. But such swift glooms of thought—especially since Meiji—not unfrequently make apparition in quite young Oriental minds. They are fugitive as shadows of summer clouds; they mean less than they would signify in Western adolescence; and the Japanese lives not by thought, nor by emotion, but by duty. Still, they are not haunters to encourage.
Miyakawa was the happiest and most witty in his class, and the difference between his cheerful personality and his words struck me as quite surprising. But such quick shifts into gloom—especially since the Meiji era—often show up in the minds of young people in the East. They are fleeting like shadows from summer clouds; they carry less weight than they would in Western youth; and the Japanese don't live by thought or emotion, but by duty. Still, they are not thoughts to embrace.
"I think," said I, "a much better subject for you all would be the Sky: the sensations which the sky creates in us when we look at it on such a day as this. See how wonderful it is!"
“I think,” I said, “a much better topic for all of you would be the sky: the feelings that the sky evokes in us when we look at it on a day like this. Look how amazing it is!”
It was blue to the edge of the world, with never a floss of cloud. There were no vapors in the horizon; and very far peaks, invisible on most days, now-massed into the glorious light, seemingly diaphanous.
It was blue all the way to the horizon, with not a single cloud in sight. There were no mists on the horizon; and distant peaks, usually hidden on most days, were now visible in the stunning light, almost translucent.
Then Kumashiro, looking up to the mighty arching, uttered with reverence the ancient Chinese words:—
Then Kumashiro, looking up at the mighty arch, spoke the ancient Chinese words with reverence:—
"What thought is so high as It is? What mind is so wide?"
"What thought is as lofty as It? What mind is as expansive?"
"To-day," I said, "is beautiful as any summer day could be,—only that the leaves are falling, and the semi are gone."
"Today," I said, "is as beautiful as any summer day could be—only the leaves are falling, and the summer is gone."
"Do you like semi, teacher?" asked Mori.
"Do you like semi, teacher?" Mori asked.
"It gives me great pleasure to hear them," I answered. "We have no such cicadæ in the West."
"It makes me really happy to hear them," I replied. "We don’t have those cicadas in the West."
"Human life is compared to the life of a semi," said Orito,—"utsuzemi no yo. Brief as the song of the semi all human joy is, and youth. Men come for a season and go, as do the semi."
"Human life is compared to the life of a cicada," said Orito,—"utsuzemi no yo. Brief like the song of the cicada, all human joy and youth are. People come for a while and then leave, just like the cicadas."
"There are no semi now," said Yasukochi; "perhaps the teacher thinks it is sad."
"There are no semi now," said Yasukochi; "maybe the teacher thinks it's sad."
"I do not think it sad," observed Noguchi. "They hinder us from study. I hate the sound they make. When we hear that sound in summer, and are tired, it adds fatigue to fatigue so that we fall asleep. If we try to read or write, or even think, when we hear that sound we have no more courage to do anything. Then we wish that all those insects were dead."
"I don’t find it sad," Noguchi said. "They keep us from studying. I can’t stand the noise they make. When we hear that sound in the summer and feel tired, it just makes us more exhausted, and we end up falling asleep. If we try to read, write, or even think while that noise is going on, we lose all motivation to do anything. Then we wish all those insects would just disappear."
"Perhaps you like the dragon-flies," I suggested. "They are flashing all around us; but they make no sound."
"Maybe you like the dragonflies," I suggested. "They're flitting all around us, but they make no sound."
"Every Japanese likes dragon-flies," said Ivumashiro. "Japan, you know, is called Akitsusu, which means the Country of the Dragon-fly."
"Everyone in Japan loves dragonflies," said Ivumashiro. "Japan, you know, is called Akitsusu, which means the Country of the Dragonfly."
We talked about different kinds of dragon-flies; and they told me of one I had never seen,—the Shōro-tombo, or "Ghost dragon-fly," said to have some strange relation to the dead. Also they spoke of the Yamma—a very large kind of dragon-fly, and related that in certain old songs the samurai were called Yamma, because the long hair of a young warrior used to be tied up into a knot in the shape of a dragon-fly.
We discussed various types of dragonflies, and they mentioned one I'd never seen before—the Shōro-tombo, or "Ghost dragonfly," which is said to have some mysterious connection to the dead. They also talked about the Yamma—a very large type of dragonfly—and shared that in some old songs, samurai were referred to as Yamma because the long hair of a young warrior was typically tied into a knot that resembled a dragonfly.
A bugle sounded; and the voice of the military officer rang out,—
A bugle blew, and the military officer's voice echoed out,—
"AtsumarÉ!" (fall in!) But the young men lingered an instant to ask,—
"AtsumarÉ!" (fall in!) But the young men paused for a moment to ask,—
"Well, what shall it be, teacher?—that which is most difficult to understand?"
"Well, what do you think, teacher?—the thing that's hardest to understand?"
"No," I said, "the Sky."
"No," I said, "the Sky."
And all that day the beauty of the Chinese utterance haunted me, filled me like an exaltation:—
And all that day, the beauty of the Chinese expression stayed with me, filling me with a sense of joy:—
"What thought is so high as It is? What mind is so wide?"
What thought is as profound as it? What mind is as expansive?
V
There is one instance in which the relation between teachers and students is not formal at all,—one precious survival of the mutual love of other days in the old Samurai Schools. By all the aged Professor of Chinese is reverenced; and his influence over the young men is very great. With a word he could calm any outburst burst of anger; with a smile he could quicken any generous impulse. For he represents to the lads their ideal of all that was brave, true, noble, in the elder life,—the Soul of Old Japan.
There’s one situation where the relationship between teachers and students isn’t formal at all—one valuable remnant of the mutual affection from earlier times in the old Samurai Schools. The elderly Professor of Chinese is highly respected, and his influence over the young men is significant. With a single word, he can soothe any fit of anger; with a smile, he can inspire any noble instinct. He embodies for the young men their ideal of all that was brave, true, and noble in the past—the Soul of Old Japan.
His name, signifying "Moon-of-Autumn," is famous in his own land. A little book has been published about him, containing his portrait. He was once a samurai of high rank belonging to the great clan of Aidzu. He rose early to positions of trust and influence. He has been a leader of armies, a negotiator between princes, a statesman, a ruler of provinces—all that any knight could be in the feudal era. But in the intervals of military or political duty he seems to have always been a teacher. There are few such teachers. There are few such scholars. Yet to see him now, you would scarcely believe how much he was once feared—though loved—by the turbulent swordsmen under his rule. Perhaps there is no gentleness so full of charm as that of the man of war noted for sternness in his youth.
His name, meaning "Moon-of-Autumn," is well-known in his homeland. A small book about him has been published, featuring his portrait. He was once a high-ranking samurai from the great clan of Aidzu. He quickly rose to positions of trust and influence. He has been a leader of armies, a negotiator between princes, a statesman, and a governor of provinces—all roles a knight could have in the feudal age. But during breaks from military or political duties, he always seemed to be a teacher. There are few teachers like him. There are few scholars like him. Yet if you see him now, you would hardly believe how much he was once feared—though also loved—by the fierce swordsmen under his command. Perhaps there is no gentleness as charming as that of a warrior known for his severity in his younger years.
When the Feudal System made its last battle for existence, he heard the summons of his lord, and went into that terrible struggle in which even the women and little children of Aidzu took part. But courage and the sword alone could not prevail against the new methods of war;—the power of Aidzu was broken; and he, as one of the leaders of that power, was long a political prisoner.
When the Feudal System fought its last battle for survival, he answered his lord's call and joined that brutal struggle where even the women and children of Aidzu participated. But bravery and the sword alone weren't enough to overcome the new ways of warfare; the strength of Aidzu was shattered, and he, as one of its leaders, became a political prisoner for many years.
But the victors esteemed him; and the Government he had fought against in all honor took him into its service to teach the new generations. From younger teachers these learned Western science and Western languages. But he still taught that wisdom of the Chinese sages which is eternal,—and loyalty, and honor, and all that makes the man.
But the winners respected him; and the Government he had opposed honorably brought him into its service to educate the new generations. From younger teachers, they learned Western science and Western languages. But he continued to teach the timeless wisdom of the Chinese sages—which includes loyalty, honor, and everything that defines a man.
Some of his children passed away from his sight. But he could not feel alone; for all whom he taught were as sons to him, and so reverenced him. And he became old, very old, and grew to look like a god,—like a Kami-Sama.
Some of his children were no longer with him. But he didn’t feel lonely; everyone he taught was like a son to him, and they held him in high regard. He grew very old and began to resemble a god—like a Kami-Sama.
The Kami-Sama in art bear no likeness to the Buddhas. These more ancient divinities have no downcast gaze, no meditative impassiveness. They are lovers of Nature; they haunt her fairest solitudes, and enter into the life of her trees, and speak in her waters, and hover in her winds. Once upon the earth they lived as men; and the people of the land are their posterity. Even as divine ghosts, they remain very human, and of many dispositions. They are the emotions, they are the sensations of the living. But as figuring in legend and the art born of legend, they are mostly very pleasant to know. I speak not of the cheap art which treats them irreverently in these skeptical days, but of the older art explaining the sacred texts about them. Of course such representations vary greatly. But were you to ask what is the ordinary traditional aspect of a Kami, I should answer: "An ancient smiling man of wondrously gentle countenance, having a long white beard, and all robed in white with a white girdle."
The Kami in art look nothing like the Buddhas. These ancient deities don't have a downcast gaze or a meditative calm. They are lovers of Nature; they dwell in her most beautiful places, interact with her trees, speak through her waters, and flow in her winds. Once, they lived on earth as humans, and the people today are their descendants. Even as divine spirits, they remain very human and have many different personalities. They represent the emotions and sensations of the living. However, in legends and the art inspired by those legends, they are mostly very pleasant to know. I’m not talking about the cheap art that treats them irreverently in these skeptical times, but rather the older art that explains the sacred texts about them. Of course, such representations vary widely. But if you were to ask about the typical traditional depiction of a Kami, I would say: "An ancient smiling man with a wonderfully gentle face, a long white beard, and dressed entirely in white with a white sash."
Only that the girdle of the aged Professor was of black silk, just such a vision of Shintō he seemed when he visited me the last time.
Only the belt of the old Professor was made of black silk; he looked just like a vision of Shintō when he visited me the last time.
He had met me at the college, and had said: "I know there has been a congratulation at your house; and that I did not call was not because I am old or because your house is far, but only because I have been long ill. But you will soon see me."
He met me at the college and said, "I know there was a celebration at your house, and the reason I didn’t visit wasn’t because I’m old or because your place is far, but simply because I’ve been sick for a while. But you’ll see me soon."
So one luminous afternoon he came, bringing gifts of felicitation,—gifts of the antique high courtesy, simple in themselves, yet worthy a prince: a little plum-tree, every branch and spray one snowy dazzle of blossoms; a curious and pretty bamboo vessel full of wine; and two scrolls bearing beautiful poems,—texts precious in themselves as the work of a rare calligrapher and poet; otherwise precious to me, because written by his own hand. Everything which he said to me I do not fully know. I remember words of affectionate encouragement about my duties,—some wise, keen advice,—a strange story of his youth. But all was like a pleasant dream; for his mere presence was a caress, and the fragrance of his flower-gift seemed as a breathing from the Takama-no-hara. And as a Kami should come and go, so he smiled and went,—leaving all things hallowed. The little plum-tree has lost its flowers: another winter must pass before it blooms again. But something very sweet still seems to haunt the vacant guest-room. Perhaps only the memory of that divine old man;—perhaps a spirit ancestral, some Lady of the Past, who followed his steps all viewlessly to our threshold that day, and lingers with me awhile, just because he loved me.
So one bright afternoon he came, bringing gifts of congratulations—gifts of old-fashioned courtesy, simple in nature, yet worthy of a prince: a little plum tree, each branch and spray covered with beautiful white blossoms; a charming bamboo container filled with wine; and two scrolls featuring lovely poems—texts valuable in their own right as the work of a rare calligrapher and poet; but they mean even more to me because they were written by his own hand. I don’t remember everything he said to me. I recall words of warm encouragement about my responsibilities—some wise, sharp advice—a strange story from his youth. But it all felt like a pleasant dream; for his mere presence was comforting, and the scent of his flower gift felt like a blessing from the Takama-no-hara. And just like a Kami, he smiled and departed—leaving everything sanctified. The little plum tree has lost its flowers; another winter must come before it blooms again. Yet something very sweet still seems to linger in the empty guest room. Perhaps it’s just the memory of that divine old man;—or maybe the spirit of an ancestor, some Lady of the Past, who quietly followed him to our doorstep that day and stays with me for a while, just because he loved me.
III
AT HAKATA
I
Traveling by kuruma one can only see and dream. The jolting makes reading too painful; the rattle of the wheels and the rush of the wind render conversation impossible,—even when the road allows of a fellow-traveler's vehicle running beside your own. After having become familiar with the characteristics of Japanese scenery, you are not apt to notice during such travel, except at long intervals, anything novel enough to make a strong impression. Most often the way winds through a perpetual sameness of rice-fields, vegetable farms, tiny thatched hamlets,—and between interminable ranges of green or blue hills. Sometimes, indeed, there are startling spreads of color, as when you traverse a plain all burning yellow with the blossoming of the natané, or a valley all lilac with the flowering of the gengebana; but these are the passing splendors of very short seasons. As a rule, the vast green monotony appeals to no faculty: you sink into reverie or nod, perhaps, with the wind in your face, to be wakened only by some jolt of extra violence.
Traveling in a cart, you can only see and dream. The bumps make reading too uncomfortable; the rattling wheels and the rushing wind make conversation impossible—even when another vehicle is traveling alongside yours. Once you get used to the characteristics of Japanese scenery, you rarely notice anything new enough to leave a strong impression during the journey, except at long intervals. Most of the time, the route winds through endless rice fields, vegetable farms, and tiny thatched villages—along with an infinite range of green or blue hills. Sometimes, there are stunning bursts of color, like when you cross a plain all ablaze with blooming natané or a valley filled with lilac from the gengebana flowers; but these fleeting beauties only last for very short seasons. Generally, the vast green sameness doesn't engage any of your senses: you drift into daydreams or doze off, perhaps waking only from a sudden jolt.
Even so, on my autumn way to Hakata, I gaze and dream and nod by turns. I watch the flashing of the dragon-flies, the infinite network of rice-field paths spreading out of sight on either hand, the slowly shifting lines of familiar peaks in the horizon glow, and the changing shapes of white afloat in the vivid blue above all,—asking myself how many times again must I view the same Kyūshū landscape, and deploring the absence of the wonderful.
Even so, on my fall journey to Hakata, I look around, daydream, and nod at different moments. I notice the dragonflies zipping by, the endless web of rice-field paths stretching out of sight on both sides, the familiar mountains slowly changing in the distance glowing, and the shifting shapes of white clouds drifting in the bright blue sky above—all while wondering how many more times I’ll see the same Kyūshū landscape and lamenting the lack of something extraordinary.
Suddenly and very softly, the thought steals into my mind that the most wonderful of possible visions is really all about me in the mere common green of the world,—in the ceaseless manifestation of Life.
Suddenly and very quietly, the thought enters my mind that the most amazing vision possible is actually all about me in the simple, everyday green of the world,—in the endless expression of Life.
Ever and everywhere, from beginnings invisible, green things are growing,—out of soft earth, out of hard rock,—forms multitudinous, dumb soundless races incalculably older than man. Of their visible history we know much: names we have given them, and classification. The reason of the forms of their leaves, of the qualities of their fruits, of the colors of their flowers, we also know; for we have learned not a little about the course of the eternal laws that give shape to all terrestrial things. But why they are,—that we do not know. What is the ghostliness that seeks expression in this universal green,—the mystery of that which multiplies forever issuing out of that which multiplies not? Or is the seeming lifeless itself life,—only a life more silent still, more hidden?
Everywhere, from unseen beginnings, green things are growing—out of soft earth, out of hard rock—countless forms, silent races that are unimaginably older than humans. We know a lot about their visible history: we’ve named them and classified them. We understand the shapes of their leaves, the qualities of their fruits, and the colors of their flowers; we’ve learned quite a bit about the eternal laws that shape all earthly things. But why they exist—that remains a mystery. What is the essence seeking expression in this universal green—the enigma of something that keeps multiplying, emerging from something that does not multiply? Or is the seemingly lifeless actually life—just a life that’s quieter, more concealed?
But a stranger and quicker life moves upon the face of the world, peoples wind and flood. This has the ghostlier power of separating itself from earth, yet is always at last recalled thereto, and condemned to feed that which it once fed upon. It feels; it knows; it crawls, swims, runs, flies, thinks. Countless the shapes of it. The green slower life seeks being only. But this forever struggles against non-being. We know the mechanism of its motion, the laws of its growth: the innermost mazes of its structure have been explored? the territories of its sensation have been mapped and named. But the meaning of it, who will tell us? Out of what ultimate came it? Or, more simply, what is it? Why should it know pain? Why is it evolved by pain?
But a stranger, faster life moves across the world, people rise and fall. This has a ghostly power to detach from the earth, yet it ultimately gets pulled back and is forced to sustain what it once lived off. It feels; it knows; it crawls, swims, runs, flies, thinks. There are countless forms of it. The slower green life seeks mere existence. But this one constantly fights against non-existence. We understand how it moves, the laws of its growth: the deepest layers of its structure have been examined; the realms of its sensation have been documented and named. But the meaning of it, who can explain? From what ultimate source did it arise? Or, more simply, what is it? Why must it experience pain? Why has it evolved through pain?
And this life of pain is our own. Relatively, it sees, it knows. Absolutely, it is blind, and gropes, like the slow cold green life which supports it. But does it also support a higher existence,—nourish some invisible life infinitely more active and more complex? Is there ghostliness orbed in ghostliness,—life within life without end? Are there universes interpenetrating universes?
And this life of pain is our own. Relatively, it sees, it knows. Absolutely, it is blind and gropes, like the slow, cold, green life that underpins it. But does it also support a higher existence—nourish some invisible life that is infinitely more active and complex? Is there ghostliness wrapped in ghostliness—life within life without end? Are there universes overlapping with other universes?
For our era, at least, the boundaries of human knowledge have been irrevocably fixed; and far beyond those limits only exist the solutions of such questions. Yet what constitutes those limits of the possible? Nothing more than human nature itself. Must that nature remain equally limited in those who shall come after us? Will they never develop higher senses, vaster faculties, subtler perceptions? What is the teaching of science?
For our time, at least, the boundaries of human knowledge are set in stone; and far beyond those limits lie the answers to certain questions. But what defines those limits of what's possible? It's nothing more than human nature itself. Does that nature have to stay just as limited in future generations? Will they never develop heightened senses, broader abilities, or finer perceptions? What does science teach us?
Perhaps it has been suggested in the profound saying of Clifford, that we were never made, but have made ourselves. This is, indeed, the deepest of all teachings of science. And wherefore has man made himself? To escape suffering and death. Under the pressure of pain alone was our being shaped; and even so long as pain lives, so long must continue the ceaseless toil of self-change. Once in the ancient past, the necessities of life were physical; they are not less moral than physical now. And of all future necessities, none seems likely to prove so merciless, so mighty, so tremendous, as that of trying to read the Universal Riddle.
Perhaps Clifford’s profound saying suggests that we weren’t created, but have created ourselves. This is, in fact, the most important lesson from science. And why have we created ourselves? To escape suffering and death. Our existence was shaped solely under the burden of pain; and as long as pain exists, the endless effort of self-transformation must continue. In the distant past, the needs of life were physical; they are just as much moral as they are physical now. And of all future needs, none seems likely to be as relentless, as powerful, or as overwhelming as the need to decipher the Universal Riddle.
The world's greatest thinker—he who has told us why the Riddle cannot be read—has told us also how the longing to solve it must endure, and grow with the growing of man.[1]
The greatest thinker in the world—who has explained why the Riddle can't be solved—has also shown us how the desire to figure it out must persist and increase as humanity grows.[1]
And surely the mere recognition of this necessity contains within it the germ of a hope. May not the desire to know, as the possibly highest form of future pain, compel within men the natural evolution of powers to achieve the now impossible,—of capacities to perceive the now invisible? We of to-day are that which we are through longing so to be; and may not the inheritors of our work yet make themselves that which we now would wish to become?
And surely, just recognizing this need holds the seed of hope. Could the desire to understand, as possibly the greatest source of future suffering, drive people to naturally develop the abilities needed to achieve what seems impossible now— to perceive what is currently unseen? We are who we are today because we long to be this way; and could the ones who come after us actually shape themselves into what we wish to become now?
[1] First Principles (The Reconciliation).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ First Principles (The Reconciliation).
II
I am in Hakata, the town of the Girdle-Weavers,—which is a very tall town, with fantastic narrow ways full of amazing color;—and I halt in the Street-of-Prayer-to-the-Gods because there is an enormous head of bronze, the head of a Buddha, smiling at me through a gateway. The gateway is of a temple of the Jōdō sect; and the head is beautiful.
I’m in Hakata, the town of the Girdle-Weavers—a very tall town with incredibly narrow streets bursting with vibrant colors. I stop in the Street-of-Prayer-to-the-Gods because there’s a huge bronze Buddha head smiling at me through a gateway. The gateway leads to a temple of the Jōdō sect, and the head is stunning.
But there is only the head. What supports it above the pavement of the court is hidden by thousands of metal mirrors heaped up to the chin of the great dreamy face. A placard beside the gateway explains the problem. The mirrors are contributions by women to a colossal seated figure of Buddha—to be thirty-five feet high, including the huge lotus on which it is to be enthroned. And the whole is to be made of bronze mirrors. Hundreds have been already used to cast the head; myriads will be needed to finish the work. Who can venture to assert, in presence of such an exhibition, that Buddhism is passing away?
But all that's visible is the head. What's holding it up above the court's pavement is concealed by thousands of metal mirrors piled up to the chin of the enormous, dreamy face. A sign next to the entrance explains the situation. The mirrors are donations from women for a gigantic seated statue of Buddha—set to be thirty-five feet tall, including the massive lotus on which it will be seated. The entire statue will be made of bronze mirrors. Hundreds have already been used to create the head; countless more will be needed to complete the project. Who could dare to claim, in front of such a display, that Buddhism is fading away?
Yet I cannot feel delighted at this display, which, although gratifying the artistic sense with the promise of a noble statue, shocks it still more by ocular evidence of the immense destruction that the project involves. For Japanese metal mirrors (now being superseded by atrocious cheap looking-glasses of Western manufacture) well deserve to be called things of beauty. Nobody unfamiliar with their gracious shapes can feel the charm of the Oriental comparison of the moon to a mirror. One side only is polished. The other is adorned with designs in relief: trees or flowers, birds or animals or insects, landscapes, legends, symbols of good fortune, figures of gods. Such are even the commonest mirrors. But there are many kinds; and some among them very wonderful, which we call "magic mirrors,"—because when the reflection of one is thrown upon a screen or wall, you can see, in the disk of light, luminous images of the designs upon the back.[1]
Yet I can't feel excited about this display, which, while satisfying the artistic sense with the promise of a beautiful statue, also deeply unsettles it by showcasing the immense destruction that the project entails. Japanese metal mirrors (which are now being replaced by cheap, unattractive Western glass) truly deserve to be called beautiful objects. Anyone unfamiliar with their elegant shapes can't appreciate the Oriental comparison of the moon to a mirror. Only one side is polished. The other side is decorated with raised designs: trees or flowers, birds, animals, insects, landscapes, legends, symbols of good luck, and figures of gods. These are even the most common mirrors. But there are many types, and among them, some are quite extraordinary, which we call "magic mirrors"—because when the reflection from one is cast onto a screen or wall, you can see, in the circle of light, luminous images of the designs on the back.[1]
Whether there be any magic mirrors in that heap of bronze ex-votos I cannot tell; but there certainly are many beautiful things. And there is no little pathos in the spectacle of all that wonderful quaint work thus cast away, and destined soon to vanish utterly. Probably within another decade the making of mirrors of silver and mirrors of bronze will have ceased forever. Seekers for them will then hear, with something more than regret, the story of the fate of these.
Whether there are any magic mirrors in that pile of bronze offerings, I can't say; but there are definitely many beautiful things. It's quite sad to see all that amazing, unique work just abandoned, soon to disappear completely. In another ten years, making silver and bronze mirrors will likely be a thing of the past. People looking for them will then hear, with more than just regret, the story of their fate.
Nor is this the only pathos in the vision of all those domestic sacrifices thus exposed to rain and sun and trodden dust of streets. Surely the smiles of bride and babe and mother have been reflected in not a few: some gentle home life must have been imaged in nearly all. But a ghostlier value than memory can give also attaches to Japanese mirrors. An ancient proverb declares, "The Mirror is the Sold of the Woman,"—and not merely, as might be supposed, in a figurative sense. For countless legends relate that a mirror feels all the joys or pains of its mistress, and reveals in its dimness or brightness some weird sympathy with her every emotion. Wherefore mirrors were of old employed—and some say are still employed—in those magical rites believed to influence life and death, and were buried with those to whom they belonged.
Nor is this the only sadness in the vision of all those domestic sacrifices exposed to rain and sun and the dusty streets. Surely, the smiles of brides, babies, and mothers have been reflected in a good number of them: some gentle home life must have been captured in nearly all. But a more mysterious value than memory also attaches to Japanese mirrors. An old saying declares, "The Mirror is the Soul of the Woman,"—and not just in a figurative way, as one might think. For countless legends tell that a mirror senses all the joys or pains of its owner and shows in its dimness or brightness a strange connection with her every emotion. Because of this, mirrors were once used—and some say still are used—in magical rites believed to influence life and death, and were buried with those to whom they belonged.
And the spectacle of all those mouldering bronzes thus makes queer fancies in the mind about wrecks of Souls,—or at least of soul-things. It is even difficult to assure one's self that, of all the movements and the faces those mirrors once reflected, absolutely nothing now haunts them. One cannot help imagining that whatever has been must continue to be somewhere;—that by approaching the mirrors very stealthily, and turning a few of them suddenly face up to the light, one might be able to catch the Past in the very act of shrinking and shuddering away.
And the sight of all those decaying bronzes creates strange thoughts about lost souls—or at least about soul-like things. It’s hard to convince yourself that, of all the movements and faces those mirrors once showed, absolutely nothing haunts them now. You can't help but think that whatever existed must still be somewhere;—that if you sneak up to the mirrors and suddenly turn a few of them up to the light, you might just catch the Past in the act of retreating and trembling away.
Besides, I must observe that the pathos of this exhibition has been specially intensified for me by one memory which the sight of a Japanese mirror always evokes,—the memory of the old Japanese story Matsuyama no Kagami. Though related in the simplest manner and with the fewest possible words,[2] it might well be compared to those wonderful little tales by Goethe, of which the meanings expand according to the experience and capacity of the reader. Mrs. James has perhaps exhausted the psychological possibilities of the story in one direction; and whoever can read her little book without emotion should be driven from the society of mankind. Even to guess the Japanese idea of the tale, one should be able to feel the intimate sense of the delicious colored prints accompanying her text,—the interpretation of the last great artist of the Kano school. (Foreigners, unfamiliar with Japanese home life, cannot fully perceive the exquisiteness of the drawings made for the Fairy-Tale Series; but the silk-dyers of Kyōto and of Ōsaka prize them beyond measure, and reproduce them constantly upon the costliest textures.) But there are many versions; and, with the following outline, readers can readily make nineteenth-century versions for themselves.
Besides, I have to point out that the emotional impact of this exhibition has been especially heightened for me by a memory that the sight of a Japanese mirror always brings up—the memory of the old Japanese story Matsuyama no Kagami. Although it's told in the simplest way possible and with very few words,[2] it could easily be compared to those amazing little tales by Goethe, where the meanings deepen based on the reader’s experiences and understanding. Mrs. James has perhaps explored the psychological aspects of the story from one angle; and anyone who can read her small book without feeling anything should probably be excluded from human society. To even grasp the Japanese concept of the tale, one must be able to feel the intimate essence of the beautiful colored prints that accompany her text—the interpretation of the last great artist of the Kano school. (Foreigners, who are not familiar with Japanese home life, cannot fully appreciate the delicacy of the illustrations created for the Fairy-Tale Series; however, the silk-dyers of Kyōto and Ōsaka value them immensely and often reproduce them on the most expensive fabrics.) But there are many versions; and with the following outline, readers can easily create their own nineteenth-century versions.
[1] See article entitled "On the Magic Mirrors of Japan, by Professors Ayrton and Perry," in vol. xxvii. of the Proceedings of the Royal Society; also an article treating the same subject by the same authors in vol. xxii. of The Philosophical Magazine.
[1] Check out the article titled "On the Magic Mirrors of Japan," written by Professors Ayrton and Perry, in volume xxvii of the Proceedings of the Royal Society; there's also a piece on the same topic by the same authors in volume xxii of The Philosophical Magazine.
[2] See, for Japanese text and translation, A Romanized Japanese Reader, by Professor B. H. Chamberlain. The beautiful version for children, written by Mrs. F. H. James, belongs to the celebrated Japanese Fairy-Tale Series, published at Tōkyō.
[2] Check out A Romanized Japanese Reader by Professor B. H. Chamberlain for Japanese text and translation. The lovely children's version by Mrs. F. H. James is part of the famous Japanese Fairy-Tale Series, published in Tōkyō.
III
Long ago, at a place called Matsuyama, in the province of Echigo, there lived a young samurai husband and wife whose names have been quite forgotten. They had a little daughter.
Long ago, in a place called Matsuyama in the province of Echigo, there lived a young samurai couple whose names have been lost to time. They had a little daughter.
Once the husband went to Yedo,—probably as a retainer in the train of the Lord of Echigo. On his return he brought presents from the capital,—sweet cakes and a doll for the little girl (at least so the artist tells us), and for his wife a mirror of silvered bronze. To the young mother that mirror seemed a very wonderful thing; for it was the first mirror ever brought to Matsuyama. She did not understand the use of it, and innocently asked whose was the pretty smiling face she saw inside it. When her husband answered her, laughing, "Why, it is your own face! How foolish you are!" she was ashamed to ask any more questions, but hastened to put her present away, still thinking it to be a very mysterious thing. And she kept it hidden many years,—the original story does not say why. Perhaps for the simple reason that in all countries love makes even the most trifling gift too sacred to be shown.
Once the husband went to Edo, probably as a servant in the entourage of the Lord of Echigo. When he returned, he brought gifts from the capital—sweet cakes and a doll for the little girl (at least that's what the artist tells us), and a silvered bronze mirror for his wife. To the young mother, that mirror seemed incredibly special; it was the first mirror ever brought to Matsuyama. She didn’t understand its purpose and innocently asked whose pretty smiling face she saw in it. When her husband laughed and told her, "Why, it's your own face! How silly you are!" she felt embarrassed and didn’t ask any more questions, but hurried to put her gift away, still thinking it was a very mysterious object. And she kept it hidden for many years—the original story doesn’t explain why. Perhaps simply because, in all cultures, love makes even the smallest gift too precious to display.
But in the time of her last sickness she gave the mirror to her daughter, saying, "After I am dead you must look into this mirror every morning and evening, and you will see me. Do not grieve." Then she died.
But during her final days, she gave the mirror to her daughter, saying, "After I'm gone, you must look into this mirror every morning and evening, and you will see me. Don't be sad." Then she passed away.
And the girl thereafter looked into the mirror every morning and evening, and did not know that the face in the mirror was her own shadow,—but thought it to be that of her dead mother, whom she much resembled. So she would talk to the shadow, having the sensation, or, as the Japanese original more tenderly says, "having the heart of meeting her mother" day by day; and she prized the mirror above all things.
And the girl continued to look in the mirror every morning and evening, unaware that the face she saw was her own reflection—but believed it to be that of her deceased mother, whom she closely resembled. So she would talk to the reflection, feeling, or as the Japanese original more gently puts it, "having the heart of meeting her mother" day after day; and she cherished the mirror above everything else.
At last her father noticed this conduct, and thought it strange, and asked her the reason of it, whereupon she told him all. "Then," says the old Japanese narrator, "he thinking it to be a very piteous thing, his eyes grew dark with tears."
At last, her father noticed her behavior and found it odd. He asked her why she was acting that way, and she told him everything. "Then," says the old Japanese narrator, "he thought it was a very sad thing, and his eyes filled with tears."
IV
Such is the old story.... But was the artless error indeed so piteous a thing as it seemed to the parent? Or was his emotion vain as my own regret for the destiny of all those mirrors with all their recollections?
Such is the old story.... But was the innocent mistake really as tragic as it appeared to the parent? Or was his emotion just as futile as my own sadness for the fate of all those mirrors and their memories?
I cannot help fancying that the innocence of the maiden was nearer to eternal truth than the feeling of the father. For in the cosmic order of things the present is the shadow of the past, and the future must be the reflection of the present. One are we all, even as Light is, though unspeakable the millions of the vibrations whereby it is made. One are we all,—and yet many, because each is a world of ghosts. Surely that girl saw and spoke to her mother's very soul, while seeing the fair shadow of her own young eyes and lips, uttering love!
I can't help but think that the innocence of the young woman was closer to eternal truth than the feelings of her father. In the grand scheme of things, the present is just a shadow of the past, and the future will reflect the present. We are all one, just like Light, even with the countless vibrations that create it. We are all one—but also many, because each of us is a world of memories. Surely that girl saw and connected with her mother's very soul, while recognizing the beautiful reflection of her own young eyes and lips, expressing love!
And, with this thought, the strange display in the old temple court takes a new meaning,—becomes the symbolism of a sublime expectation. Each of us is truly a mirror, imaging something of the universe,—reflecting also the reflection of ourselves in that universe; and perhaps the destiny of all is to be molten by that mighty Image-maker, Death, into some great sweet passionless unity. How the vast work shall be wrought, only those to come after us may know. We of the present West do not know: we merely dream. But the ancient East believes. Here is the simple imagery of her faith. All forms must vanish at last to blend with that Being whose smile is immutable Rest,—whose knowledge is Infinite Vision.
And with that thought, the strange display in the old temple courtyard takes on a new meaning—it becomes a symbol of a profound expectation. Each of us is like a mirror, reflecting something of the universe and also our own reflections within it; maybe our ultimate destiny is to be shaped by that powerful Creator, Death, into a great, peaceful unity. How this vast work will be accomplished is something only future generations might understand. We in the present West don’t know; we just dream. But the ancient East has faith. Here is the straightforward imagery of that belief. All forms must eventually disappear to merge with that Being whose smile is unchanging Rest—whose knowledge is Infinite Vision.
IV
OF THE ETERNAL FEMININE
For metaphors of man we search the skies,
And find our allegory in all the air;—
We gaze on Nature with Narcissus-eyes,
Enamoured of our shadow everywhere.
Watson.
We look to the skies for symbols of humanity,
And check out our stories in the atmosphere;—
We watch Nature with self-absorbed eyes,
In love with our reflection everywhere.
Watson.
I
What every intelligent foreigner dwelling in Japan must sooner or later perceive is, that the more the Japanese learn of our æsthetics and of our emotional character generally, the less favorably do they seem to be impressed thereby. The European or American who tries to talk to them about Western art, or literature, or metaphysics will feel for their sympathy in vain. He will be listened to politely; but his utmost eloquence will scarcely elicit more than a few surprising comments, totally unlike what he hoped and expected to evoke. Many successive disappointments of this sort impel him to judge his Oriental auditors very much as he would judge Western auditors behaving in a similar way. Obvious indifference to what we imagine the highest expression possible of art and thought, we are led by our own Occidental experiences to take for proof of mental incapacity. So we find one class of foreign observers calling the Japanese a race of children; while another, including a majority of those who have passed many years in the country, judge the nation essentially materialistic, despite the evidence of its religions, its literature, and its matchless art. I cannot persuade myself that either of these judgments is less fatuous than Goldsmith's observation to Johnson about the Literary Club: "There can now be nothing new among us; we have traveled over one another's minds." A cultured Japanese might well answer with Johnson's famous retort: "Sir, you have not yet traveled over my mind, I promise you!" And all such sweeping criticisms seem to me due to a very imperfect recognition of the fact that Japanese thought and sentiment have been evolved out of ancestral habits, customs, ethics, beliefs, directly the opposite of our own in some cases, and in all cases strangely different. Acting on such psychological material, modern scientific education cannot but accentuate and develop race differences. Only half-education can tempt the Japanese to servile imitation of Western ways. The real mental and moral power of the race, its highest intellect, strongly resists Western influence; and those more competent than I to pronounce upon such matters assure me that this is especially observable in the case of superior men who have traveled or been educated in Europe. Indeed, the results of the new culture have served more than aught else to show the immense force of healthy conservatism in that race superficially characterized by Rein as a race of children. Even very imperfectly understood, the causes of this Japanese attitude to a certain class of Western ideas might well incite us to reconsider our own estimate of those ideas, rather than to tax the Oriental mind with incapacity. Now, of the causes in question, which are multitudinous, some can only be vaguely guessed at. But there is at least one—a very important one—which we may safely study, because a recognition of it is forced upon any one who passes a few years in the Far East.
What every smart foreigner living in Japan eventually realizes is that the more the Japanese learn about our aesthetics and emotional nature, the less impressed they seem to be. A European or American who attempts to discuss Western art, literature, or philosophy with them will find little sympathy. They will be listened to politely, but their best arguments will barely get more than a few surprising comments, which are completely different from what they expected. Many repeated disappointments lead them to judge their Japanese listeners much like they would assess Western audiences responding similarly. Obvious indifference to what we consider the highest form of art and thought makes us, based on our own Western experiences, view them as mentally incapable. Thus, we find one group of foreign observers calling the Japanese a race of children, while another group, primarily those who have spent many years in the country, see the nation as fundamentally materialistic, despite the evident richness of its religions, literature, and unmatched art. I can't convince myself that either of these views is less foolish than Goldsmith's remark to Johnson about the Literary Club: "There can now be nothing new among us; we have traveled over one another's minds." A cultured Japanese might well reply with Johnson's famous comeback: "Sir, you have not yet traveled over my mind, I promise you!" And all such sweeping judgments seem to stem from a very incomplete understanding of the fact that Japanese thought and feelings have developed from ancestral habits, customs, ethics, and beliefs that are often the opposite of ours and, in all cases, strangely different. Working with such psychological material, modern scientific education can only emphasize and enhance racial differences. Only a limited education can lead the Japanese to blindly imitate Western ways. The true mental and moral strength of the race, its highest intellect, strongly resists Western influence; those more knowledgeable than I on these matters tell me that this is particularly noticeable among superior individuals who have traveled or studied in Europe. In fact, the results of the new culture have shown more than anything else the immense power of healthy conservatism in a race superficially labeled by Rein as childish. Even if we understand it imperfectly, the reasons for this Japanese attitude toward certain Western ideas might encourage us to rethink our own assessment of those ideas, rather than blame the Eastern mind for its incapacity. Now, among the many causes for this, some can only be vaguely speculated about. However, there is at least one very important reason that we can study safely, because anyone who spends a few years in the Far East will inevitably recognize it.
II
"Teacher, please tell us why there is so much about love and marrying in English novels;—it seems to us very, very strange."
"Teacher, can you explain why there’s so much about love and marriage in English novels? It feels really, really strange to us."
This question was put to me while I was trying to explain to my literature class—young men from nineteen to twenty-three years of age—why they had failed to understand certain chapters of a standard novel, though quite well able to understand the logic of Jevons and the psychology of James. Under the circumstances, it was not an easy question to answer; in fact, I could not have replied to it in any satisfactory way had I not already lived for several years in Japan. As it was, though I endeavored to be concise as well as lucid, my explanation occupied something more than two hours.
This question came up while I was trying to explain to my literature class—young men aged nineteen to twenty-three—why they hadn’t understood certain chapters of a classic novel, even though they were perfectly capable of grasping Jevons' logic and James' psychology. Given the situation, it wasn't an easy question to answer; in fact, I couldn't have responded satisfactorily if I hadn't already lived in Japan for several years. As it turned out, even though I tried to be clear and concise, my explanation took over two hours.
There are few of our society novels that a Japanese student can really comprehend; and the reason is, simply, that English society is something of which he is quite unable to form a correct idea. Indeed, not only English society, in a special sense, but even Western life, in a general sense, is a mystery to him. Any social system of which filial piety is not the moral cement; any social system in which children leave their parents in order to establish families of their own; any social system in which it is considered not only natural but right to love wife and child more than the authors of one's being; any social system in which marriage can be decided independently of the will of parents, by the mutual inclination of the young people themselves; any social system in which the mother-in-law is not entitled to the obedient service of the daughter-in-law, appears to him of necessity a state of life scarcely better than that of the birds of the air and the beasts of the field, or at best a sort of moral chaos. And all this existence, as reflected in our popular fiction, presents him with provoking enigmas. Our ideas about love and our solicitude about marriage furnish some of these enigmas. To the young Japanese, marriage appears a simple, natural duty, for the due performance of which his parents will make all necessary arrangements at the proper time. That foreigners should have so much trouble about getting married is puzzling enough to him; but that distinguished authors should write novels and poems about such matters, and that those novels and poems should be vastly admired, puzzles him infinitely more,—seems to him "very, very strange."
There are few novels about our society that a Japanese student can truly understand, and the reason is straightforward: English society is something he cannot accurately grasp. In fact, not only English society in particular but even Western life in general is a mystery to him. Any social system that does not prioritize filial piety as its moral foundation; any system where children leave their parents to start their own families; any system where it's considered not only normal but right to love one's spouse and children more than one's parents; any social setup where marriage can be decided independently of parental consent by the mutual feelings of the couple; and any system where a mother-in-law isn't entitled to the dutiful service of her daughter-in-law seems to him to be a way of life hardly better than that of birds and animals, or at best a kind of moral chaos. This existence, as depicted in our popular fiction, presents him with frustrating puzzles. Our views on love and our concerns about marriage create some of these puzzles. To the young Japanese, marriage seems like a simple, natural obligation, with his parents making all the necessary arrangements at the right time. The fact that foreigners struggle so much with getting married is confusing enough for him; but the idea that well-known authors write novels and poems about this topic, and that those works are highly praised, baffles him even more—it seems "very, very strange."
My young questioner said "strange" for politeness' sake. His real thought would have been more accurately rendered by the word "indecent." But when I say that to the Japanese mind our typical novel appears indecent, highly indecent, the idea thereby suggested to my English readers will probably be misleading. The Japanese are not morbidly prudish. Our society novels do not strike them as indecent because the theme is love. The Japanese have a great deal of literature about love. No; our novels seem to them indecent for somewhat the same reason that the Scripture text, "For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall cleave unto his wife," appears to them one of the most immoral sentences ever written. In other words, their criticism requires a sociological explanation. To explain fully why our novels are, to their thinking, indecent, I should have to describe the whole structure, customs, and ethics of the Japanese family, totally different from anything in Western life; and to do this even in a superficial way would require a volume. I cannot attempt a complete explanation; I can only cite some facts of a suggestive character.
My young questioner used the word "strange" out of politeness. What he really meant was "indecent." However, when I say that our typical novel seems indecent to the Japanese mind, my English readers might get the wrong idea. The Japanese aren't overly prudish. They don't find our society novels indecent simply because they focus on love; in fact, they have a rich body of literature devoted to love. No, they see our novels as indecent for a similar reason that they view the biblical text, "For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and shall cleave unto his wife," as one of the most immoral sentences ever written. Their critique calls for a sociological explanation. To fully articulate why they think our novels are indecent, I would need to describe the entire structure, customs, and ethics of Japanese family life, which is completely different from anything in the West; even a brief overview would require a whole book. I can't offer a complete explanation, but I can point out a few noteworthy facts.
To begin with, then, I may broadly state that a great deal of our literature, besides its fiction, is revolting to the Japanese moral sense, not because it treats of the passion of love per se, but because it treats of that passion in relation to virtuous maidens, and therefore in relation to the family circle. Now, as a general rule, where passionate love is the theme in Japanese literature of the best class, it is not that sort of love which leads to the establishment of family relations. It is quite another sort of love,—a sort of love about which the Oriental is not prudish at all,—the mayoi, or infatuation of passion, inspired by merely physical attraction; and its heroines are not the daughters of refined families, but mostly hetæræ, or professional dancing-girls. Neither does this Oriental variety of literature deal with its subject after the fashion of sensuous literature in the West,—French literature, for example: it considers it from a different artistic standpoint, and describes rather a different order of emotional sensations.
To start with, I can say that a lot of our literature, aside from its fiction, is offensive to the Japanese moral sense. It's not because it deals with the passion of love itself, but because it addresses that passion in relation to virtuous women and, by extension, to the family unit. Generally speaking, when passionate love is the focus in high-quality Japanese literature, it's not the kind of love that leads to forming family ties. Instead, it's a different kind of love—one that the East doesn't view as prudish at all—the mayoi, or infatuation driven purely by physical attraction. The heroines are usually not from refined families but are often hetæræ, or professional dancers. Furthermore, this type of Eastern literature doesn’t approach its subject in the same way as sensual literature in the West—like French literature, for instance. It examines it from a different artistic perspective and portrays rather a different set of emotional experiences.
A national literature is of necessity reflective: and we may presume that what it fails to portray can have little or no outward manifestation in the national life. Now, the reserve of Japanese literature regarding that love which is the great theme of our greatest novelists and poets is exactly paralleled by the reserve of Japanese society in regard to the same topic. The typical woman often figures in Japanese romance as a heroine; as a perfect mother; as a pious daughter, willing to sacrifice all for duty; as a loyal wife, who follows her husband into battle, fights by his side, saves his life at the cost of her own; never as a sentimental maiden, dying, or making others die, for love. Neither do we find her on literary exhibition as a dangerous beauty, a charmer of men; and in the real life of Japan she has never appeared in any such rôle. Society, as a mingling of the sexes, as an existence of which the supremely refined charm is the charm of woman, has never existed in the East. Even in Japan, society, in the special sense of the word, remains masculine. Nor is it easy to believe that the adoption of European fashions and customs within some restricted circles of the capital indicates the beginning of such a social change as might eventually remodel the national life according to Western ideas of society. For such a remodeling would involve the dissolution of the family, the disintegration of the whole social fabric, the destruction of the whole ethical system,—the breaking up, in short, of the national life.
A national literature naturally reflects its culture, and we can assume that what it doesn't show has little or no real presence in the national life. The way Japanese literature holds back on depicting love, which is a major theme for our greatest novelists and poets, is mirrored by Japanese society's similar restraint on the same subject. In Japanese romance, the typical woman often appears as a heroine; a devoted mother; a dutiful daughter willing to give everything for her responsibilities; or a loyal wife who follows her husband into battle, fights alongside him, and saves his life at the cost of her own. She's never portrayed as a sentimental young woman who dies or causes others to die for love. You won’t find her depicted as a dangerous beauty who charms men, and in real life in Japan, she has never taken on such a role. Society, as a mix of genders where the ultimate refined charm is the charm of women, has never existed in the East. Even in Japan, society, in the specific sense of the word, remains male-dominated. It’s hard to believe that adopting European styles and customs in some limited circles of the capital signals the start of a social change that could eventually reshape national life according to Western societal ideas. Such a transformation would require breaking down the family structure, dismantling the entire social fabric, and destroying the ethical framework altogether—essentially disrupting national life itself.
Taking the word "woman" in its most refined meaning, and postulating a society in which woman seldom appears, a society in which she is never placed "on display," a society in which wooing is utterly out of the question, and the faintest compliment to wife or daughter is an outrageous impertinence, the reader can at once reach some startling conclusions as to the impression made by our popular fiction upon members of that society. But, although partly correct, his conclusions must fall short of the truth in certain directions, unless he also possess some knowledge of the restraints of that society and of the ethical notions behind the restraints. For example, a refined Japanese never speaks to you about his wife (I am stating the general rule), and very seldom indeed about his children, however proud of them he may be. Rarely will he be heard to speak about any of the members of his family, about his domestic life, about any of his private affairs. But if he should happen to talk about members of his family, the persons mentioned will almost certainly be his parents. Of them he will speak with a reverence approaching religious feeling, yet in a manner quite different from that which would be natural to an Occidental, and never so as to imply any mental comparison between the merits of his own parents and those of other men's parents. But he will not talk about his wife even to the friends who were invited as guests to his wedding. And I think I may safely say that the poorest and most ignorant Japanese, however dire his need, would never dream of trying to obtain aid or to invoke pity by the mention of his wife—perhaps not even of his wife and children. But he would not hesitate to ask help for the sake of his parents or his grandparents. Love of wife and child, the strongest of all sentiments with the Occidental, is judged by the Oriental to be a selfish affection. He professes to be ruled by a higher sentiment,—duty: duty, first, to his Emperor; next, to his parents. And since love can he classed only as an ego-altruistic feeling, the Japanese thinker is not wrong in his refusal to consider it the loftiest of motives, however refined or spiritualized it may he.
Taking the word "woman" in its most refined sense and imagining a society where women rarely appear, where they are never "on display," where courtship is completely off the table, and where even the slightest compliment towards a wife or daughter is seen as an outrageous insult, the reader can quickly come to some surprising conclusions about the impact of our popular fiction on members of that society. However, while the conclusions may be partly correct, they will miss the full truth in some aspects unless the reader also understands the constraints of that society and the moral beliefs behind those constraints. For example, a refined Japanese person typically does not talk about his wife (this is generally true) and rarely mentions his children, regardless of how proud he might be. He seldom discusses any family members, his domestic life, or personal affairs. If he does mention family, it will almost always be his parents. He speaks of them with a reverence that approaches a religious sentiment, but in a way that is very different from what might seem natural to someone from the West, and he never compares the merits of his parents to those of others. He won’t discuss his wife even with the friends who were guests at his wedding. I believe it’s safe to say that even the poorest and least educated Japanese person, no matter how desperate his situation, would never think of seeking help or pity by mentioning his wife—perhaps not even mentioning his wife and children together. However, he wouldn’t hesitate to ask for help for the sake of his parents or grandparents. The love for a wife and child, which is seen as the strongest emotion in the West, is viewed by the East as a selfish attachment. They claim to be guided by a higher sentiment—duty: first to their Emperor, and then to their parents. Since love can only be categorized as a self-serving feeling, the Japanese thinker is correct in his refusal to see it as the highest of motives, no matter how refined or spiritualized it may be.
In the existence of the poorer classes of Japan there are no secrets; but among the upper classes family life is much less open to observation than in any country of the West, not excepting Spain. It is a life of which foreigners see little, and know almost nothing, all the essays which have been written about Japanese women to the contrary notwithstanding.[1] Invited to the home of a Japanese friend, you may or may not see the family. It will depend upon circumstances.
In the lives of Japan's poorer classes, there are no secrets; however, among the upper classes, family life is much less visible than in any Western country, including Spain. Foreigners glimpse very little and know almost nothing about it, despite all the essays written about Japanese women that suggest otherwise.[1] If you're invited to a Japanese friend's home, you might see the family, but it all depends on the situation.
If you see any of them, it will probably be for a moment only, and in that event you will most likely see the wife. At the entrance you give your card to the servant, who retires to present it, and presently returns to usher you into the zashiki, or guest-room, always the largest and finest apartment in a Japanese dwelling, where your kneeling-cushion is ready for you, with a smoking-box before it. The servant brings you tea and cakes. In a little time the host himself enters, and after the indispensable salutations conversation begins. Should you be pressed to stay for dinner, and accept the invitation, it is probable that the wife will do you the honor, as her husband's friend, to wait upon you during an instant. You may or may not be formally introduced to her; but a glance at her dress and coiffure should be sufficient to inform you at once who she is, and you must greet her with the most profound respect. She will probably impress you (especially if your visit be to a samurai home) as a delicately refined and very serious person, by no means a woman of the much-smiling and much-bowing kind. She will say extremely little, but will salute you, and will serve you for a moment with a natural grace of which the mere spectacle is a revelation, and glide away again, to remain invisible until the instant of your departure, when she will reappear at the entrance to wish you good-by. During other successive visits you may have similar charming glimpses of her; perhaps, also, some rarer glimpses of the aged father and mother; and if a much favored visitor, the children may at last come to greet you, with wonderful politeness and sweetness. But the innermost intimate life of that family will never be revealed to you. All that you see to suggest it will be refined, courteous, exquisite, but of the relation of those souls to each other you will know nothing. Behind the beautiful screens which mask the further interior, all is silent, gentle mystery. There is no reason, to the Japanese mind, why it should be otherwise. Such family life is sacred; the home is a sanctuary, of which it were impious to draw aside the veil. Nor can I think this idea of the sacredness of home and of the family relation in any wise inferior to our highest conception of the home and the family in the West.
If you see any of them, it will likely be just for a moment, and in that case, you’ll probably see the wife. At the entrance, you hand your card to the servant, who takes it to present it, and soon returns to lead you into the zashiki, or guest room, which is always the largest and finest room in a Japanese home. Your kneeling cushion will be ready for you, with a smoking box in front of it. The servant brings you tea and cakes. After a little while, the host himself comes in, and after the necessary greetings, conversation starts. If you’re invited to stay for dinner and accept, it’s likely that the wife will honor you, as her husband’s friend, by serving you briefly. You might or might not be formally introduced to her; however, a glance at her outfit and hairstyle should clearly indicate who she is, and you should greet her with the utmost respect. She will probably leave you with the impression (especially if you’re visiting a samurai household) of being delicately refined and very serious, not at all a woman who smiles and bows a lot. She will say very little but will greet you and serve you for a moment with a natural grace that is revealing, then quietly slip away and remain out of sight until you’re about to leave, at which point she will reappear at the entrance to say goodbye. During other visits, you may catch similar charming glimpses of her; perhaps, too, some rarer glimpses of the aged father and mother; and if you are a favored guest, the children may eventually come to greet you with remarkable politeness and sweetness. But you will never see the innermost, intimate life of that family. Everything you observe that hints at it will be refined, courteous, and exquisite, but you will know nothing of the relationships of those souls with each other. Behind the beautiful screens that hide the deeper interior, all is silent, gentle mystery. To the Japanese mind, there’s no reason it should be any other way. Such family life is sacred; the home is a sanctuary, and it would be disrespectful to draw back the curtain. I also don’t think this idea of the sacredness of home and family in any way falls short of our highest views of home and family in the West.
Should there be grown-up daughters in the family, however, the visitor is less likely to see the wife. More timid, but equally silent and reserved, the young girls will make the guest welcome. In obedience to orders, they may even gratify him by a performance upon some musical instrument, by exhibiting some of their own needlework or painting, or by showing to him some precious or curious objects among the family heirlooms. But all submissive sweetness and courtesy are inseparable from the high-bred reserve belonging to the finest native culture. And the guest must not allow himself to be less reserved. Unless possessing the privilege of great age, which would entitle him to paternal freedom of speech, he must never venture upon personal compliment, or indulge in anything resembling light flattery. What would be deemed gallantry in the West may be gross rudeness in the East. On no account can the visitor compliment a young girl about her looks, her grace, her toilette, much less dare address such a compliment to the wife. But, the reader may object, there are certainly occasions upon which a compliment of some character cannot be avoided. This is true, and on such an occasion politeness requires, as a preliminary, the humblest apology for making the compliment, which will then be accepted with a phrase more graceful than our "Pray do not mention it;"—that is, the rudeness of making a compliment at all.
If there are adult daughters in the family, the visitor is less likely to meet the wife. The young girls, who are more timid but just as quiet and reserved, will welcome the guest. Following instructions, they might even entertain him by playing a musical instrument, showing off some of their needlework or paintings, or displaying some precious or interesting items from the family heirlooms. However, all their sweet and polite behavior is closely tied to the high-class reserve that comes from a refined culture. The guest should also maintain a sense of reserve. Unless he is of considerable age, which would give him the right to speak freely, he should never offer personal compliments or engage in any form of light flattery. What might be seen as gallantry in the West could be taken as very rude in the East. The visitor cannot compliment a young girl on her appearance, poise, or clothing, let alone address such compliments to the wife. However, one might argue that there are certainly times when a compliment is unavoidable. This is true, and in such cases, politeness requires a humble apology before issuing the compliment, which will then be accepted with a phrase more elegant than our "Please, don’t mention it;"—that is, acknowledging the rudeness of giving a compliment at all.
But here we touch the vast subject of Japanese etiquette, about which I must confess myself still profoundly ignorant. I have ventured thus much only in order to suggest how lacking: in refinement much of our Western society fiction must appear to the Oriental mind.
But here we come to the broad topic of Japanese etiquette, about which I have to admit that I'm still quite clueless. I've only dared to say this to point out how lacking in refinement a lot of our Western fiction must seem to someone from an Eastern background.
To speak of one's affection for wife or children, to bring into conversation anything closely related to domestic life, is totally incompatible with Japanese ideas of good breeding. Our open acknowledgment, or rather exhibition, of the domestic relation consequently appears to cultivated Japanese, if not absolutely barbarous, at least uxorious. And this sentiment may be found to explain not a little in Japanese life which has given foreigners a totally incorrect idea about the position of Japanese women. It is not the custom in Japan for the husband even to walk side by side with his wife in the street, much less to give her his arm, or to assist her in ascending or descending a flight of stairs. But this is not any proof upon his part of want of affection. It is only the result of a social sentiment totally different from our own; it is simply obedience to an etiquette founded upon the idea that public displays of the marital relation are improper. Why improper? Because they seem to Oriental judgment to indicate a confession of personal, and therefore selfish sentiment For the Oriental the law of life is duty. Affection must, in every time and place, be subordinated to duty. Any public exhibition of personal affection of a certain class is equivalent to a public confession of moral weakness. Does this mean that to love one's wife is amoral weakness? No; it is the duty of a man to love his wife; but it is moral weakness to love her more than his parents, or to show her, in public, more attention than he shows to his parents. Nay, it would be a proof of moral weakness to show her even the same degree of attention. During the lifetime of the parents her position in the household is simply that of an adopted daughter, and the most affectionate of husbands must not even for a moment allow himself to forget the etiquette of the family.
To talk about one’s love for a wife or children, or to bring up anything closely related to family life, is completely contrary to Japanese standards of good upbringing. Our open acknowledgment, or rather display, of domestic relationships comes off to refined Japanese people, if not outright barbarous, then at least excessively devoted. This sentiment helps explain a lot about Japanese life that gives foreigners a completely mistaken idea about the status of Japanese women. In Japan, it’s not customary for a husband to even walk next to his wife in the street, let alone offer her his arm or help her up or down a set of stairs. But this doesn’t mean he lacks affection. It’s simply the result of a social perspective that’s very different from our own; it’s strictly following an etiquette based on the belief that public displays of marital relationships are inappropriate. Why inappropriate? Because they seem to suggest a confession of personal, and therefore selfish, feelings. For Orientals, the guiding principle in life is duty. Affection must always come second to duty. Any public display of personal affection of a certain type is seen as a public admission of moral weakness. Does this mean that loving one’s wife is a moral weakness? No; a man should love his wife; but it’s considered a moral weakness to love her more than his parents or to show her more public affection than he shows to them. In fact, it would be seen as a sign of moral weakness to give her even the same level of attention. While their parents are alive, a wife's role in the household is simply that of an adopted daughter, and even the most loving husbands must never lose sight of the family's etiquette.
Here I must touch upon one feature of Western literature never to be reconciled with Japanese ideas and customs. Let the reader reflect for a moment how large a place the subject of kisses and caresses and embraces occupies in our poetry and in our prose fiction; and then let him consider the fact that in Japanese literature these have no existence whatever. For kisses and embraces are simply unknown in Japan as tokens of affection, if we except the solitary fact that Japanese mothers, like mothers all over the world, lip and hug their little ones betimes. After babyhood there is no more hugging or kissing. Such actions, except in the case of infants, are held to be highly immodest. Never do girls kiss one another; never do parents kiss or embrace their children who have become able to walk. And this rule holds good of all classes of society, from the highest nobility to the humblest peasantry. Neither have we the least indication throughout Japanese literature of any time in the history of the race when affection was more demonstrative than it is to-day. Perhaps the Western reader will find it hard even to imagine a literature in the whole course of which no mention is made of kissing, of embracing, even of pressing a loved hand; for hand-clasping is an action as totally foreign to Japanese impulse as kissing. Yet on these topics even the naïve songs of the country folk, even the old ballads of the people about unhappy lovers, are quite as silent as the exquisite verses of the court poets. Suppose we take for an example the ancient popular ballad of Shuntokumaru, which has given origin to various proverbs and household words familiar throughout western Japan. Here we have the story of two betrothed lovers, long separated by a cruel misfortune, wandering in search of each other all over the Empire, and at last suddenly meeting before Kiomidzu Temple by the favor of the gods. Would not any Aryan poet describe such a meeting as a rushing of the two into each other's arms, with kisses and cries of love? But how does the old Japanese ballad describe it? In brief, the twain only sit down together and stroke each other a little. Now, even this reserved form of caress is an extremely rare indulgence of emotion. You may see again and again fathers and sons, husbands and wives, mothers and daughters, meeting after years of absence, yet you will probably never see the least approach to a caress between them. They will kneel down and salute each other, and smile, and perhaps cry a little for joy; but they will neither rush into each other's arms, nor utter extraordinary phrases of affection. Indeed, such terms of affection as "my dear," "my darling," "my sweet," "my love," "my life," do not exist in Japanese, nor any terms at all equivalent to our emotional idioms. Japanese affection is not uttered in words; it scarcely appears even in the tone of voice: it is chiefly shown in acts of exquisite courtesy and kindness. I might add that the opposite emotion is under equally perfect control; but to illustrate this remarkable fact would require a separate essay.
Here I need to mention one aspect of Western literature that can never align with Japanese ideas and customs. Let the reader take a moment to think about how significant the themes of kisses, hugs, and embraces are in our poetry and prose; then consider that in Japanese literature, these topics don’t exist at all. Kisses and hugs are simply unknown in Japan as signs of affection, except for the single instance where Japanese mothers, like mothers everywhere, kiss and cuddle their little ones. After early childhood, hugs and kisses are no longer given. Such displays, except for infants, are considered very immodest. Girls never kiss each other; parents don’t kiss or embrace their walking children. This rule applies across all social classes, from the highest aristocrats to the lowest farmers. There’s also no indication in Japanese literature that there was ever a time in the history of the culture when affection was more openly expressed than it is today. The Western reader might find it hard to even imagine a literature where there’s no mention of kissing, embracing, or even holding a loved one’s hand; hand-holding is just as foreign to Japanese culture as kissing. Yet, on these subjects, even the simple songs of rural people and the old ballads about lovelorn couples are just as silent as the elegant verses of court poets. For example, consider the ancient popular ballad of Shuntokumaru, which has inspired various proverbs and phrases familiar throughout western Japan. It tells the story of two engaged lovers, separated by cruel misfortune, searching for each other all over the country, and finally meeting again before the Kiyomizu Temple, thanks to the gods. Any Western poet would likely depict such a meeting as the two rushing into each other’s arms, with kisses and declarations of love. But how does the old Japanese ballad describe it? Simply, the two sit down together and stroke each other a little. Even this restrained form of affection is a rare expression of emotion. You may see fathers and sons, husbands and wives, mothers and daughters reuniting after years apart, but you will probably never witness any semblance of affection between them. They will kneel and greet one another, smile, and perhaps shed a few tears of joy; but they won’t throw themselves into each other’s arms or say extravagant declarations of love. In fact, affectionate terms like "my dear," "my darling," "my sweet," "my love," "my life," don’t exist in Japanese, nor are there any equivalent terms to our emotional expressions. Japanese affection isn’t expressed in words; it barely comes through in tone of voice: it is mainly demonstrated through acts of remarkable courtesy and kindness. I could also note that the opposite emotion is equally well controlled, but illustrating this fascinating fact would require a separate essay.
[1] I do not, however, refer to those extraordinary persons who make their short residence in teahouses and establishments of a much worse kind, and then go home to write books about the women of Japan.
[1] I’m not talking about those remarkable people who briefly stay in teahouses and places even less reputable, and then return home to write books about Japanese women.
III
He who would study impartially the life and thought of the Orient must also study those of the Occident from the Oriental point of view. And the results of such a comparative study he will find to be in no small degree retroactive. According to his character and his faculty of perception, he will be more or less affected by those Oriental influences to which he submits himself. The conditions of Western life will gradually begin to assume for him new, undreamed-of meanings, and to lose not a few of their old familiar aspects. Much that he once deemed right and true he may begin to find abnormal and false. He may begin to doubt whether the moral ideals of the West are really the highest. He may feel more than inclined to dispute the estimate placed by Western custom upon Western civilization. Whether his doubts be final is another matter: they will be at least rational enough and powerful enough to modify permanently some of his prior convictions,—among others his conviction of the moral value of the Western worship of Woman as the Unattainable, the Incomprehensible, the Divine, the ideal of "la femme que tu ne connaîtras pas,"[1]—the ideal of the Eternal Feminine. For in this ancient East the Eternal Feminine does not exist at all. And after having become quite accustomed to live without it, one may naturally conclude that it is not absolutely essential to intellectual health, and may even dare to question the necessity for its perpetual existence upon the other side of the world.
He who wants to study the life and thoughts of the East impartially must also look at the West from an Eastern perspective. The results of such a comparative study will likely have a significant retroactive effect. Depending on his character and perception, he will be influenced in varying degrees by the Eastern ideas he embraces. The conditions of Western life will start to take on new, unexpected meanings for him and will lose some of their old, familiar qualities. Much of what he once considered right and true might start to seem abnormal or false. He may begin to question whether the moral ideals of the West are truly the highest. He might feel inclined to challenge the way Western customs judge Western civilization. Whether his doubts are final is another story; they will at least be rational and strong enough to permanently change some of his previous beliefs, including his belief in the moral value of the Western worship of Women as the Unattainable, the Incomprehensible, the Divine, the ideal of "la femme que tu ne connaîtras pas,"[1]—the ideal of the Eternal Feminine. Because in this ancient East, the Eternal Feminine does not exist at all. And after becoming quite used to living without it, one might naturally conclude that it is not absolutely essential for intellectual well-being and may even dare to question the need for its constant existence on the other side of the world.
[1] A phrase from Baudelaire.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A quote from Baudelaire.
IV
To say that the Eternal Feminine does not exist in the Far East is to state but a part of the truth. That it could be introduced thereinto, in the remotest future, is not possible to imagine. Few, if any, of our ideas regarding it can even be rendered into the language of the country: a language in which nouns have no gender, adjectives no degrees of comparison, and verbs no persons; a language in which, says Professor Chamberlain, the absence of personification is "a characteristic so deep-seated and so all-pervading as to interfere even with the use of neuter nouns in combination with transitive verbs."[1] "In fact," he adds, "most metaphors and allegories are incapable of so much as explanation to Far-Eastern minds;" and he makes a striking citation from Wordsworth in illustration of his statement. Yet even poets much more lucid than Wordsworth are to the Japanese equally obscure. I remember the difficulty I once had in explaining to an advanced class this simple line from a well-known ballad of Tennyson,—"She is more beautiful than day." My students could understand the use of the adjective "beautiful" to qualify "day," and the use of the same adjective, separately, to qualify the word "maid." But that there could exist in any mortal mind the least idea of analogy between the beauty of day and the beauty of a young woman was quite beyond their understanding. In order to convey to them the poet's thought, it was necessary to analyze it psychologically,—to prove a possible nervous analogy between two modes of pleasurable feeling excited by two different impressions.
To say that the concept of the Eternal Feminine doesn't exist in the Far East is only part of the truth. It's hard to imagine that it could ever be introduced there in the distant future. Few, if any, of our ideas about it can even be translated into the local language: a language where nouns have no gender, adjectives lack degrees of comparison, and verbs don't have distinct persons; a language in which, as Professor Chamberlain points out, the lack of personification is "a characteristic so deep-seated and so all-pervading as to interfere even with the use of neuter nouns in combination with transitive verbs."[1] "In fact," he adds, "most metaphors and allegories are incapable of so much as explanation to Far-Eastern minds;" and he makes a striking citation from Wordsworth to illustrate his point. Yet even poets who are clearer than Wordsworth are equally confusing to the Japanese. I remember the struggle I faced when trying to explain to an advanced class this simple line from a well-known Tennyson ballad: "She is more beautiful than day." My students could grasp the use of the word "beautiful" in relation to "day," and also its separate use to describe the word "maid." But the idea that there could be any analogy between the beauty of day and the beauty of a young woman was simply beyond their comprehension. To convey the poet's thought, I had to analyze it psychologically—demonstrating a possible nervous analogy between two types of pleasurable feelings triggered by two different impressions.
Thus, the very nature of the language tells us how ancient and how deeply rooted in racial character are those tendencies by which we must endeavor to account—if there be any need of accounting at all—for the absence in this Far East of a dominant ideal corresponding to our own. They are causes incomparably older than the existing social structure, older than the idea of the family, older than ancestor worship, enormously older than that Confucian code which is the reflection rather than the explanation of many singular facts in Oriental life. But since beliefs and practices react upon character, and character again must react upon practices and beliefs, it has not been altogether irrational to seek in Confucianism for causes as well as for explanations. Far more irrational have been the charges of hasty critics against Shintō and against Buddhism as religious influences opposed to the natural rights of woman. The ancient faith of Shintō has been at least as gentle to woman as the ancient faith of the Hebrews. Its female divinities are not less numerous than its masculine divinities, nor are they presented to the imagination of worshipers in a form much less attractive than the dreams of Greek mythology. Of some, like So-tohori-no-Iratsumé, it is said that the light of their beautiful bodies passes through their garments; and the source of all life and light, the eternal Sun, is a goddess, fair Amaterasu-oho-mi-kami. Virgins serve the ancient gods, and figure in all the pageants of the faith; and in a thousand shrines throughout the land the memory of woman as wife and mother is worshiped equally with the memory of man as hero and father. Neither can the later and alien faith of Buddhism be justly accused of relegating woman to a lower place in the spiritual world than monkish Christianity accorded her in the West. The Buddha, like the Christ, was horn of a virgin; the most lovable divinities of Buddhism, Jizo excepted, are feminine, both in Japanese art and in Japanese popular fancy; and in the Buddhist as in the Roman Catholic hagiography, the lives of holy women hold honored place. It is true that Buddhism, like early Christianity, used its utmost eloquence in preaching against the temptation of female loveliness; and it is true that in the teaching of its founder, as in the teaching of Paul, social and spiritual supremacy is accorded to the man. Yet, in our search for texts on this topic, we must not overlook the host of instances of favor shown by the Buddha to women of all classes, nor that remarkable legend of a later text, in which a dogma denying to woman the highest spiritual opportunities is sublimely rebuked.
Thus, the very nature of the language shows us how ancient and deeply rooted in racial character are those tendencies we must try to explain—if there's any need for explaining at all—for the lack of a dominant ideal in the Far East that matches our own. These causes are far older than the current social structure, older than the idea of family, older than ancestor worship, and significantly older than the Confucian code, which reflects rather than explains many unique aspects of Oriental life. However, since beliefs and practices influence character, and character in turn affects practices and beliefs, it’s not entirely irrational to look for causes and explanations in Confucianism. Far more irrational have been the quick judgments made by critics against Shintō and Buddhism as religious influences opposing women's natural rights. The ancient faith of Shintō has been at least as kind to women as the ancient faith of the Hebrews. Its female deities are just as numerous as its male deities, and they are depicted to worshipers in ways that are just as appealing as the dreams of Greek mythology. For some, like So-tohori-no-Iratsumé, it is said that the light from their beautiful bodies shines through their clothes; and the source of all life and light, the eternal Sun, is a goddess, the lovely Amaterasu-oho-mi-kami. Virgins serve the ancient gods and appear in all the ceremonies of the faith; and in a thousand shrines across the land, the memory of women as wives and mothers is honored equally with the memory of men as heroes and fathers. The later and outside faith of Buddhism cannot justly be blamed for putting women in a lower position in the spiritual world compared to what monkish Christianity assigned her in the West. The Buddha, like Christ, was born of a virgin; and the most beloved deities in Buddhism, except for Jizo, are feminine, as seen in both Japanese art and popular imagination; and in both Buddhist and Roman Catholic hagiography, the lives of holy women are held in high regard. It is true that Buddhism, like early Christianity, used its best rhetoric to warn against the temptation of female beauty; and it is true that in the teachings of its founder, as in the teachings of Paul, social and spiritual authority is given to men. Yet, in our search for texts on this topic, we must not ignore the many instances where the Buddha showed favor to women of all classes, nor the remarkable legend from a later text, in which a doctrine denying women the highest spiritual opportunities is profoundly criticized.
In the eleventh chapter of the Sutra of the Lotus of the Good Law, it is written that mention was made before the Lord Buddha of a young girl who had in one instant arrived at supreme knowledge; who had in one moment acquired the merits of a thousand meditations, and the proofs of the essence of all laws. And the girl came and stood in the presence of the Lord.
In the eleventh chapter of the Sutra of the Lotus of the Good Law, it is written that a young girl was mentioned before Lord Buddha, who had, in an instant, achieved supreme knowledge; who had, in a moment, gained the benefits of a thousand meditations and the understanding of the essence of all laws. And the girl came and stood before the Lord.
But the Bodhissattva Pragnakuta doubted, saying, "I have seen the Lord Sakyamuni in the time when he was striving for supreme enlightenment, and I know that he performed good works innumerable through countless æons. In all the world there is not one spot so large as a grain of mustard-seed where he has not surrendered his body for the sake of living creatures. Only after all this did he arrive at enlightenment. Who then may believe this girl could in one moment have arrived at supreme knowledge?"
But the Bodhisattva Pragnakuta hesitated, saying, "I’ve seen Lord Sakyamuni when he was working towards ultimate enlightenment, and I know that he did countless good deeds over many ages. In the entire world, there isn’t even a place as small as a mustard seed where he hasn’t given his life for the sake of living beings. Only after all that did he attain enlightenment. So who could possibly believe that this girl could have reached supreme knowledge in just one moment?"
And the venerable priest Sariputra likewise doubted, saying, "It may indeed happen, O Sister, that a woman fulfill the six perfect virtues; but as yet there is no example of her having attained to Buddhaship, because a woman cannot attain to the rank of a Bodhissattva."
And the respected priest Sariputra also doubted, saying, "It might happen, Sister, that a woman embodies the six perfect virtues; however, there hasn’t been an example of her achieving Buddhahood, because a woman cannot reach the status of a Bodhisattva."
But the maiden called upon the Lord Buddha to be her witness. And instantly in the sight of the assembly her sex disappeared; and she manifested herself as a Bodhissattva, filling all directions of space with the radiance of the thirty-two signs. And the world shook in six different ways. And the priest Sariputra was silent.[2]
But the young woman called on the Lord Buddha to be her witness. Instantly, in front of everyone, her gender vanished; she appeared as a Bodhisattva, filling all directions with the brightness of the thirty-two signs. The world shook in six different ways. The priest Sariputra was silent.[2]
V
But to feel the real nature of what is surely one of the greatest obstacles to intellectual sympathy between the West and the Far East, we must fully appreciate the immense effect upon Occidental life of this ideal which has no existence in the Orient. We must remember what that ideal has been to Western civilization,—to all its pleasures and refinements and luxuries; to its sculpture, painting, decoration, architecture, literature, drama, music; to the development of countless industries. We must think of its effect upon manners, customs, and the language of taste, upon conduct and ethics, upon endeavor, upon philosophy and religion, upon almost every phase of public and private life,—in short, upon national character. Nor should we forget that the many influences interfused in the shaping of it—Teutonic, Celtic, Scandinavian, classic, or mediæval, the Greek apotheosis of human beauty, the Christian worship of the mother of God, the exaltations of chivalry, the spirit of the Renascence steeping and coloring all the preëxisting idealism in a new sensuousness—must have had their nourishment, if not their birth, in a race feeling ancient as Aryan speech, and as alien the most eastern East.
But to truly understand what is definitely one of the biggest barriers to intellectual understanding between the West and the Far East, we need to recognize the huge impact this ideal, which doesn’t exist in the Orient, has had on Western life. We should consider what this ideal has meant for Western civilization—its pleasures, refinements, and luxuries; its sculpture, painting, decoration, architecture, literature, drama, and music; and the growth of countless industries. We need to reflect on how it has shaped manners, customs, and the language of taste, as well as conduct and ethics, efforts, philosophy, and religion, affecting nearly every aspect of both public and private life—in short, national character. We should also remember that the many influences that contributed to it—Teutonic, Celtic, Scandinavian, classical, or medieval, the Greek celebration of human beauty, the Christian reverence for the mother of God, the ideals of chivalry, and the spirit of the Renaissance infusing and transforming earlier idealism with a new sensuality—must have drawn their inspiration, if not their origin, from a cultural feeling as ancient as Aryan language and as foreign to the farthest East.
Of all these various influences combined to form our ideal, the classic element remains perceptibly dominant. It is true that the Hellenic conception of human beauty, so surviving, has been wondrously informed with a conception of soul beauty never of the antique world nor of the Renascence. Also it is true that the new philosophy of evolution, forcing recognition of the incalculable and awful cost of the Present to the Past, creating a totally new comprehension of duty to the Future, enormously enhancing our conception of character values, has aided more than all preceding influences together toward the highest possible spiritualization of the ideal of woman. Yet, however further spiritualized it may become through future intellectual expansion, this ideal must in its very nature remain fundamentally artistic and sensuous.
Of all these different influences that shape our ideal, the classic element still stands out as the most prominent. It's true that the Greek idea of human beauty has been beautifully enriched by a sense of soulful beauty that wasn't present in the ancient world or during the Renaissance. It's also true that the new philosophy of evolution, which highlights the incredible and daunting cost of the Present compared to the Past, and creates a completely new understanding of our responsibilities to the Future, greatly enhances our view of character values and has contributed more than all previous influences combined to the highest possible spiritualization of the ideal of woman. However, no matter how much more spiritual it might become through future intellectual growth, this ideal must, by its very nature, remain fundamentally artistic and sensuous.
We do not see Nature as the Oriental sees it, and as his art proves that he sees it. We see it less realistically, we know it less intimately, because, save through the lenses of the specialist, we contemplate it anthropomorphically. In one direction, indeed, our æsthetic sense has been cultivated to a degree incomparably finer than that of the Oriental; but that direction has been passional. We have learned something of the beauty of Nature through our ancient worship of the beauty of woman. Even from the beginning it is probable that the perception of human beauty has been the main source of all our æsthetic sensibility. Possibly we owe to it likewise our idea of proportion;[1] our exaggerated appreciation of regularity; our fondness for parallels, curves, and all geometrical symmetries. And in the long process of our æsthetic evolution, the ideal of woman has at last become for us an æsthetic abstraction. Through the illusion of that abstraction only do we perceive the charms of our world, even as forms might be perceived through some tropic atmosphere whose vapors are iridescent.
We don't see nature the way the Eastern cultures do, as their art clearly shows. Our view is less realistic and less intimate because, except through the eyes of specialists, we look at it in a way that gives it human qualities. In some ways, our sense of beauty has been developed to a level far beyond that of Eastern cultures, but that development has been emotionally driven. We’ve gained some understanding of the beauty of nature through our longstanding admiration for the beauty of women. From the beginning, it's likely that our perception of human beauty has been the main source of our aesthetic sensitivity. We might also owe our sense of proportion, our intense appreciation for regularity, and our love for parallels, curves, and all kinds of geometric symmetry to this. Throughout the long journey of our aesthetic development, the idea of woman has ultimately become an abstract concept for us. It’s through this illusion of abstraction that we perceive the beauty of the world, just as forms might be seen through a tropical atmosphere filled with iridescent vapors.
Nor is this all. Whatsoever has once been likened to woman by art or thought has been strangely informed and transformed by that momentary symbolism: wherefore, through all the centuries Western fancy has been making Nature more and more feminine. Whatsoever delights us imagination has feminized,—the infinite tenderness of the sky,—the mobility of waters,—the rose of dawn,—the vast caress of Day,—Night, and the lights of heaven,—even the undulations of the eternal hills. And flowers, and the flush of fruit, and all things fragrant, fair, and gracious; the genial seasons with their voices; the laughter of streams, and whisper of leaves, and ripplings of song within the shadows;—all sights, or sounds, or sensations that can touch our love of loveliness, of delicacy, of sweetness, of gentleness, make for us vague dreams of woman. Where our fancy lends masculinity to Nature, it is only in grimness and in force,—as if to enhance by rugged and mighty contrasts the witchcraft of the Eternal Feminine. Nay, even the terrible itself, if fraught with terrible beauty,—even Destruction, if only shaped with the grace of destroyers,—becomes for us feminine. And not beauty alone, of sight or sound, but well-nigh all that is mystic, sublime, or holy, now makes appeal to us through some marvelously woven intricate plexus of passional sensibility. Even the subtlest forces of our universe speak to us of woman; new sciences have taught us new names for the thrill her presence wakens in the blood, for that ghostly shock which is first love, for the eternal riddle of her fascination. Thus, out of simple human passion, through influences and transformations innumerable, we have evolved a cosmic emotion, a feminine pantheism.
Nor is this all. Everything that has ever been compared to women by art or thought has been oddly shaped and changed by that fleeting symbolism: as a result, throughout the centuries, Western imagination has portrayed Nature as more and more feminine. Everything that delights us has been feminized—the infinite tenderness of the sky, the fluidity of water, the rosy hues of dawn, the vast embrace of Day, Night, and the stars above, even the gentle rolling of the eternal hills. And flowers, the blush of fruit, and all things fragrant, beautiful, and gracious; the pleasant seasons with their sounds, the laughter of streams, the whisper of leaves, and the rippling songs in the shadows;—all sights, sounds, or sensations that touch our love for beauty, delicacy, sweetness, and gentleness conjure vague dreams of women. Where our imagination lends masculinity to Nature, it’s only in sternness and strength—seemingly to enhance the magic of the Eternal Feminine with rugged and powerful contrasts. Even the terrifying, when imbued with haunting beauty—even Destruction, if graceful like those who destroy—becomes feminine to us. And not just beauty in sight or sound, but nearly everything that is mysterious, sublime, or sacred, appeals to us through a marvelously woven web of emotional sensitivity. Even the subtlest forces of our universe resonate with femininity; new sciences have taught us new terms for the thrill her presence ignites in our blood, for that ghostly shock of first love, for the eternal enigma of her allure. Thus, from simple human passion, through countless influences and transformations, we have developed a cosmic emotion, a feminine pantheism.
VI
And now may not one venture to ask whether all the consequences of this passional influence in the æsthetic evolution of our Occident have been in the main beneficial? Underlying all those visible results of which we boast as art triumphs, may there not be lurking invisible results, some future revelation of which will cause more than a little shock to our self-esteem? Is it not quite possible that our æsthetic faculties have been developed even abnormally in one direction by the power of a single emotional idea which has left us nearly, if not totally blind to many wonderful aspects of Nature? Or rather, must not this be the inevitable effect of the extreme predominance of one particular emotion in the evolution of our æsthetic sensibility? And finally, one may surely be permitted to ask if the predominating influence itself has been the highest possible, and whether there is not a higher, known perhaps to the Oriental soul.
And now, shouldn't we ask if all the effects of this emotional influence on the artistic evolution of our Western society have mostly been good? Beneath all those visible results that we celebrate as artistic achievements, could there be hidden negative outcomes that one day will seriously challenge our self-esteem? Is it possible that our artistic abilities have developed excessively in one direction due to the force of a single emotional idea, which has nearly, if not completely, blinded us to many amazing aspects of Nature? Or rather, couldn't this be the unavoidable result of one particular emotion dominating the development of our artistic sensitivity? And finally, can we not question whether this dominating influence itself has been the best possible, and whether there might be a higher ideal known perhaps to the Eastern perspective?
I may only suggest these questions, without hoping to answer them satisfactorily. But the longer I dwell in the East, the more I feel growing upon me the belief that there are exquisite artistic faculties and perceptions, developed in the Oriental, of which we can know scarcely more than we know of those unimaginable colors, invisible to the human eye, yet proven to exist by the spectroscope. I think that such a possibility is indicated by certain phases of Japanese art.
I can only propose these questions, without expecting to answer them in a satisfying way. However, as I spend more time in the East, I increasingly believe that there are amazing artistic abilities and perceptions in the Orient that we barely understand, similar to the colors we can't see with the naked eye but that the spectroscope has shown exist. I think this potential is suggested by certain aspects of Japanese art.
Here it becomes as difficult as dangerous to particularize. I dare hazard only some general observations. I think this marvelous art asserts that, out of the infinitely varied aspects of Nature, those which for us hold no suggestion whatever of sex character, those which cannot be looked at anthropomorphically, those which are neither masculine nor feminine, but neuter or nameless, are those most profoundly loved and comprehended by the Japanese. Nay, he sees in Nature much that for thousands of years has remained invisible to us; and we are now learning from him aspects of life and beauties of form to which we were utterly blind before. We have finally made the startling discovery that his art—notwithstanding all the dogmatic assertions of Western prejudice to the contrary, and notwithstanding the strangely weird impression of unreality which at first it produced—is never a mere creation of fantasy, but a veritable reflection of what has been and of what is: wherefore we have recognized that it is nothing less than a higher education in art simply to look at his studies of bird life, insect life, plant life, tree life. Compare, for example, our very finest drawings of insects with Japanese drawings of similar subjects. Compare Giacomelli's illustrations to Michelet's "L'Insecte" with the commonest Japanese figures of the same creatures decorating the stamped leather of a cheap tobacco pouch or the metal work of a cheap pipe. The whole minute exquisiteness of the European engraving has accomplished only an indifferent realism, while the Japanese artist, with a few dashes of his brush, has seized and reproduced, with an incomprehensible power of interpretation, not only every peculiarity of the creature's shape, but every special characteristic of its motion. Each figure flung from the Oriental painter's brush is a lesson, a revelation, to perceptions unbeclouded by prejudice, an opening of the eyes of those who can see, though it be only a spider in a wind-shaken web, a dragon-fly riding a sunbeam, a pair of crabs running through sedge, the trembling of a fish's fins in a clear current, the lilt of a flying wasp, the pitch of a flying duck, a mantis in fighting position, or a semi toddling up a cedar branch to sing. All this art is alive, intensely alive, and our corresponding art looks absolutely dead beside it.
Here it becomes as challenging as it is risky to be specific. I can only offer some general thoughts. I believe this amazing art emphasizes that, out of the countless different aspects of Nature, those that don’t suggest any sex characteristics for us, those that we can’t view in human terms, and those that are neither masculine nor feminine, but neutral or unnamed, are the ones most deeply appreciated and understood by the Japanese. In fact, they perceive in Nature much that has remained unseen by us for thousands of years; and we are now learning from them about aspects of life and forms of beauty that we were completely blind to before. We have finally made the surprising discovery that their art—despite all the rigid assertions of Western bias against it, and despite the oddly unreal impression it initially gives— is not just a creation of fantasy, but a true reflection of what has been and what is: hence, we have recognized that it is nothing less than a higher education in art simply to observe their representations of bird life, insect life, plant life, and tree life. For instance, compare our finest insect drawings with Japanese depictions of similar subjects. Look at Giacomelli's illustrations for Michelet's "L'Insecte" alongside the simplest Japanese images of the same creatures found on the stamped leather of a cheap tobacco pouch or the metalwork of an inexpensive pipe. The intricate detail of European engravings has only managed to achieve a mediocre realism, while the Japanese artist, with just a few strokes of his brush, captures and reproduces, with an incredible power of interpretation, not only every detail of the creature's shape but also every distinctive aspect of its movement. Each figure created by the Oriental painter’s brush is a lesson, a revelation, to perceptions unclouded by bias, an opening of the eyes of those who can see, whether it is simply a spider in a wind-blown web, a dragonfly riding a sunbeam, a pair of crabs scuttling through reeds, the quivering of a fish's fins in a clear stream, the flight of a wasp, the glide of a flying duck, a mantis ready to fight, or a cicada climbing a cedar branch to sing. All this art is vibrant, intensely alive, and our corresponding art looks completely lifeless next to it.
Take, again, the subject of flowers. An English or German flower painting, the result of months of trained labor, and valued at several hundred pounds, would certainly not compare as a nature study, in the higher sense, with a Japanese flower painting executed in twenty brush strokes, and worth perhaps five sen. The former would represent at best but an ineffectual and painful effort to imitate a massing of colors. The latter would prove a perfect memory of certain flower shapes instantaneously flung upon paper, without any model to aid, and showing, not the recollection of any individual blossom, but the perfect realization of a general law of form expression, perfectly mastered, with all its moods, tenses, and inflections. The French alone, among Western art critics, seem fully to understand these features of Japanese art; and among all Western artists it is the Parisian alone who approaches the Oriental in his methods. Without lifting his brush from the paper, the French artist may sometimes, with a single wavy line, create the almost speaking figure of a particular type of man or woman. But this high development of faculty is confined chiefly to humorous sketching; it is still either masculine or feminine. To understand what I mean by the ability of the Japanese artist, my reader must imagine just such a power of almost instantaneous creation as that which characterizes certain French work, applied to almost every subject except individuality, to nearly all recognized general types, to all aspects of Japanese nature, to all forms of native landscape, to clouds and flowing water and mists, to all the life of woods and fields, to all the moods of seasons and the tones of horizons and the colors of the morning and the evening. Certainly, the deeper spirit of this magical art seldom reveals itself at first sight to unaccustomed eyes, since it appeals to so little in Western æsthetic experience. But by gentle degrees it will so enter into an appreciative and unprejudiced mind as to modify profoundly therein almost every preëxisting sentiment in relation to the beautiful. All of its meaning will indeed require many years to master, but something of its reshaping power will be felt in a much shorter time when the sight of an American illustrated magazine or of any illustrated European periodical has become almost unbearable.
Take, for example, the topic of flowers. An English or German flower painting, created after months of skilled work and worth several hundred pounds, can’t really compare in terms of nature study, at a deeper level, to a Japanese flower painting completed in just twenty brush strokes, which might only be worth five sen. The former would, at best, represent a clumsy and tiresome attempt to mimic a collection of colors. The latter, however, would capture a perfect memory of specific flower shapes quickly put onto paper, without any model for reference, and would reflect not the memory of any single blossom but the complete understanding of a general principle of form expression, fully mastered with all its nuances, variations, and subtleties. Only the French, among Western art critics, seem to appreciate these aspects of Japanese art, and among all Western artists, it is only the Parisians who match the Eastern approach in their techniques. Without taking his brush off the paper, a French artist can sometimes create, with just a single wavy line, the nearly lifelike figure of a certain type of man or woman. However, this level of skill is largely limited to humorous sketches, which still reflect either masculine or feminine traits. To grasp what I mean by the Japanese artist's ability, my reader should envision this instant creation ability found in certain French works, applied to almost every subject except for individuality, to nearly all recognized general types, to all elements of Japanese nature, to all forms of local landscapes, to clouds, flowing water, mists, to all the life in woods and fields, to all the seasonal moods, the tones of horizons, and the colors of morning and evening. Admittedly, the deeper essence of this magical art often doesn’t reveal itself at first glance to those who aren’t used to it, as it resonates very little with Western aesthetic experience. But gradually, it will permeate an appreciative and open-minded perspective, profoundly altering almost every existing sentiment regarding beauty. Mastering all its meanings will indeed take many years, but its transformative power can be felt in a much shorter period, especially when viewing an American illustrated magazine or any illustrated European publication becomes almost unbearable.
Psychological differences of far deeper import are suggested by other facts, capable of exposition in words, but not capable of interpretation through Western standards of æsthetics or Western feeling of any sort. For instance, I have been watching two old men planting young trees in the garden of a neighboring temple. They sometimes spend nearly an hour in planting a single sapling. Having fixed it in the ground, they retire to a distance to study the position of all its lines, and consult together about it. As a consequence, the sapling is taken up and replanted in a slightly different position. This is done no less than eight times before the little tree can be perfectly adjusted into the plan of the garden. Those two old men are composing a mysterious thought with their little trees, changing them, transferring them, removing or replacing them, even as a poet changes and shifts his words, to give to his verse the most delicate or the most forcible expression possible.
Psychological differences that are much more significant are indicated by other facts, which can be explained in words but can’t be understood through Western standards of aesthetics or feelings. For example, I've been observing two elderly men planting young trees in the garden of a nearby temple. Sometimes, they spend nearly an hour planting a single sapling. After positioning it in the ground, they step back to assess the alignment of all its lines and discuss it together. As a result, the sapling is lifted out and replanted in a slightly different spot. This process happens no fewer than eight times before the little tree is perfectly integrated into the garden’s design. Those two old men are creating a mysterious idea with their little trees, adjusting, moving, or repositioning them, just like a poet rearranges and modifies his words to achieve the most subtle or powerful expression possible.
In every large Japanese cottage there are several alcoves, or tokonoma, one in each of the principal rooms. In these alcoves the art treasures of the family are exhibited.[1] Within each toko a kakemono is hung; and upon its slightly elevated floor (usually of polished wood) are placed flower vases and one or two artistic objects. Flowers are arranged in the toko vases according to ancient rules which Mr. Conder's beautiful hook will tell you a great deal about; and the kakemono and the art objects there displayed are changed at regular intervals, according to occasion and season. Now, in a certain alcove, I have at various times seen many different things of beauty: a Chinese statuette of ivory, an incense vase of bronze,—representing a cloud-riding pair of dragons,—the wood carving of a Buddhist pilgrim resting by the wayside and mopping his bald pate, masterpieces of lacquer ware and lovely Kyōto porcelains, and a large stone placed on a pedestal of heavy, costly wood, expressly made for it. I do not know whether you could see any beauty in that stone; it is neither hewn nor polished, nor does it possess the least imaginable intrinsic value. It is simply a gray water-worn stone from the bed of a stream. Yet it cost more than one of those Kyōto vases which sometimes replace it, and which you would be glad to pay a very high price for.
In every large Japanese house, there are several alcoves, or tokonoma, one in each of the main rooms. In these alcoves, the family's art treasures are displayed.[1] In each toko, a kakemono is hung, and on its slightly raised floor (usually made of polished wood) are placed flower vases and one or two artistic pieces. Flowers in the toko vases are arranged according to ancient rules that Mr. Conder's beautiful book explains in detail; the kakemono and the displayed art objects are changed regularly, depending on the occasion and season. In a particular alcove, I've seen many different beautiful items over time: a Chinese ivory statue, a bronze incense vase featuring a pair of dragons soaring through the clouds, a wood carving of a Buddhist pilgrim resting by the roadside and mopping his bald head, masterpieces of lacquerware, stunning Kyōto porcelain, and a large stone set on a pedestal of heavy, expensive wood made just for it. I'm not sure if you would find any beauty in that stone; it's neither carved nor polished, nor does it have any significant intrinsic value. It's just a gray, water-worn stone from the bottom of a stream. Yet it cost more than one of those Kyōto vases that sometimes take its place, which you would happily pay a very high price for.
In the garden of the little house I now occupy in Kumamoto, there are about fifteen rocks, or large stones, of as many shapes and sizes. They also have no real intrinsic value, not even as possible building material. And yet the proprietor of the garden paid for them something more than seven hundred and fifty Japanese dollars, or considerably more than the pretty house itself could possibly have cost. And it would be quite wrong to suppose the cost of the stones due to the expense of their transportation from the bed of the Shira-kawa. No; they are worth seven hundred and fifty dollars only because they are considered beautiful to a certain degree, and because there is a large local demand for beautiful stones. They are not even of the best class, or they would have cost a great deal more. Now, until you can perceive that a big rough stone may have more æsthetic suggestiveness than a costly steel engraving, that it is a thing of beauty and a joy forever, you cannot begin to understand how a Japanese sees Nature. "But what," you may ask, "can be beautiful in a common stone?" Many things; but I will mention only one,—irregularity.
In the garden of the small house I now live in Kumamoto, there are about fifteen rocks or large stones, each with different shapes and sizes. They don't really have any true value, not even as potential building materials. Yet, the owner of the garden paid over seven hundred fifty Japanese dollars for them, which is significantly more than what the pretty house itself would have cost. It's a mistake to think the expense of the stones comes from transporting them from the Shira-kawa riverbed. No; they are worth seven hundred fifty dollars simply because they are seen as beautiful to some extent, and there is a high local demand for attractive stones. They aren’t even the best quality, or they would have been much more expensive. Until you can appreciate that a big rough stone might evoke more aesthetic feeling than an expensive steel engraving, that it can be a thing of beauty and a joy forever, you won’t begin to understand how a Japanese person perceives Nature. "But what," you might ask, "can be beautiful about an ordinary stone?" Many things; but I'll mention just one—irregularity.
In my little Japanese house, the fusuma, or sliding screens of opaque paper between room and room, have designs at which I am never tired of looking. The designs vary in different parts of the dwelling; I will speak only of the fusuma dividing my study from a smaller apartment. The ground color is a delicate cream-yellow; and the golden pattern is very simple,—the mystic-jewel symbols of Buddhism scattered over the surface by pairs. But no two sets of pairs are placed at exactly the same distance from each other; and the symbols themselves are curiously diversified, never appearing twice in exactly the same position or relation. Sometimes one jewel is transparent, and its fellow opaque; sometimes both are opaque or both diaphanous; sometimes the transparent one is the larger of the two; sometimes the opaque is the larger; sometimes both are precisely the same size; sometimes they overlap, and sometimes do not touch; sometimes the opaque is on the left, sometimes on the right; sometimes the transparent jewel is above, sometimes below. Vainly does the eye roam over the whole surface in search of a repetition, or of anything resembling regularity, either in distribution, juxtaposition, grouping, dimensions, or contrasts. And throughout the whole dwelling nothing resembling regularity in the various decorative designs can be found. The ingenuity by which it is avoided is amazing,—rises to the dignify of genius. Now, all this is a common characteristic of Japanese decorative art; and after having lived a few years under its influences, the sight of a regular pattern upon a wall, a carpet, a curtain, a ceiling, upon any decorated surface, pains like a horrible vulgarism. Surely, it is because we have so long been accustomed to look at Nature anthropomorphically that we can still endure mechanical ugliness in our own decorative art, and that we remain insensible to charms of Nature which are clearly perceived even by the eyes of the Japanese child, wondering over its mother's shoulder at the green and blue wonder of the world.
In my small Japanese house, the fusuma, or sliding screens made of opaque paper between rooms, display designs that never fail to captivate me. The designs differ in various parts of the house; I will focus only on the fusuma that separates my study from a smaller room. The background color is a soft cream-yellow, and the golden pattern is quite simple—the mystical jewel symbols of Buddhism randomly scattered across the surface in pairs. No two pairs are positioned at the same distance from one another; the symbols are uniquely varied, never appearing twice in the exact same position or arrangement. Sometimes one jewel is transparent while its pair is opaque; other times, both are opaque or both are see-through. Occasionally, the transparent one is larger, sometimes the opaque one is larger, and at times, both are exactly the same size. They may overlap or not touch at all, with the opaque jewel on the left or right, and the transparent jewel either above or below. My eyes search the entire surface for any repetition or semblance of regularity in distribution, positioning, grouping, sizes, or contrasts, but find none. And throughout the entire house, there’s no sign of regularity in the decorative designs. The creativity involved in avoiding it is astounding—almost genius. This is a common trait of Japanese decorative art; after living with it for a few years, seeing a regular pattern on a wall, carpet, curtain, ceiling, or any decorated surface feels like a dreadful lack of taste. Surely, it’s because we’ve been so used to perceiving Nature in human-like ways that we can still tolerate mechanical ugliness in our own decorative arts while remaining oblivious to the beauty of Nature, which is clearly recognized even by the eyes of a Japanese child gazing in wonder at the green and blue marvels of the world from their mother’s arms.
"He" saith a Buddhist text, "who discerns that nothingness is law,—such a one hath wisdom."
"He" says a Buddhist text, "who understands that nothingness is law—such a person has wisdom."
[1] The tokonoma, or toko, is said to have been first introduced into Japanese architecture about four hundred and fifty years ago, by the Buddhist priest Eisai, who had studied in China. Perhaps the alcove was originally devised and used for the exhibition of sacred objects; but to-day, among the cultivated, it would be deemed in very had taste to display either images of the gods or sacred paintings in the toko of a guest-room. The toko is still, however, a sacred place in a certain sense. No one should ever step upon it, or squat within it, or even place in it anything not pure, or anything offensive to taste. There is an elaborate code of etiquette in relation to it. The most honored among guests is always placed nearest to it; and guests take their places, according to rank, nearer to or further from it.
[1] The tokonoma, or toko, is believed to have been introduced into Japanese architecture around four hundred and fifty years ago by the Buddhist priest Eisai, who had studied in China. It seems the alcove was initially created to display sacred objects, but nowadays, it's considered in very poor taste to showcase images of deities or sacred paintings in the toko of a guest room among the refined. However, the toko is still regarded as a sacred space in a certain sense. No one is ever supposed to step on it, squat within it, or place anything impure or distasteful in it. There’s a detailed code of etiquette associated with it. The most honored guest is always seated closest to it, and guests are arranged according to their rank, sitting either nearer to or further away from it.
V
BITS OF LIFE AND DEATH
I
July 25. Three extraordinary visits have been made to my house this week.
July 25. I have had three amazing visits to my house this week.
The first was that of the professional well-cleaners. For once every year all wells must be emptied and cleansed, lest the God of Wells, Suijin-Sama, be wroth. On this occasion I learned some things relating to Japanese wells and the tutelar deity of them, who has two names, being also called Mizuha-nome-no-mikoto.
The first was about the professional well-cleaners. Once a year, all wells must be emptied and cleaned, or the God of Wells, Suijin-Sama, might get angry. During this time, I learned some things about Japanese wells and their guardian deity, who has two names, also known as Mizuha-nome-no-mikoto.
Suijin-Sama protects all wells, keeping their water sweet and cool, provided that house-owners observe his laws of cleanliness, which are rigid. To those who break them sickness comes, and death. Rarely the god manifests himself, taking the form of a serpent. I have never seen any temple dedicated to him. But once each month a Shinto priest visits the homes of pious families having wells, and he repeats certain ancient prayers to the Well-God, and plants nobori, little paper flags, which are symbols, at the edge of the well. After the well has been cleaned, also, this is done. Then the first bucket of the new water must be drawn up by a man; for if a woman first draw water, the well will always thereafter remain muddy.
Suijin-Sama protects all wells, keeping their water fresh and cool, as long as homeowners follow his strict cleanliness rules. Those who ignore them face sickness and death. The god rarely shows himself, appearing in the form of a serpent. I’ve never seen a temple dedicated to him. However, once a month, a Shinto priest visits the homes of devout families with wells, reciting ancient prayers to the Well-God and placing nobori, small paper flags that symbolize his presence, at the edge of the well. This also happens after the well has been cleaned. Additionally, the first bucket of the fresh water must be drawn by a man; if a woman draws the water first, the well will always remain murky.
The god has little servants to help him in his work. These are the small fishes the Japanese call funa.[1] One or two funa are kept in every well, to clear the water of larvae. When a well is cleaned, great care is taken of the little fish. It was on the occasion of the coming of the well-cleaners that I first learned of the existence of a pair of funa in my own well. They were placed in a tub of cool water while the well was refilling, and thereafter were replunged into their solitude.
The god has small helpers to assist him in his tasks. These are the tiny fish the Japanese call funa.[1] One or two funa are kept in every well to keep the water free of larvae. When a well is cleaned, special attention is given to the little fish. It was during the time the well-cleaners came that I first discovered there was a pair of funa in my own well. They were placed in a tub of cool water while the well was refilling, and then they were put back into their solitude.
The water of my well is clear and ice-cold. But now I can never drink of it without a thought of those two small white lives circling always in darkness, and startled through untold years by the descent of plashing buckets.
The water from my well is clear and ice-cold. But now I can never drink it without thinking of those two small white lives constantly circling in darkness, startled for countless years by the splash of descending buckets.
The second curious visit was that of the district firemen, in full costume, with their hand-engines. According to ancient custom, they make a round of all their district once a year during the dry spell, and throw water over the hot roofs, and receive some small perquisite from each wealthy householder. There is a belief that when it has not rained for a long time roofs may be ignited by the mere heat of the sun. The firemen played with their hose upon my roofs, trees, and garden, producing considerable refreshment; and in return I bestowed on them wherewith to buy saké.
The second interesting visit was from the local firefighters, all dressed in their uniforms, with their hand-pumped engines. As is the tradition, they make their rounds in the district once a year during the dry season, spraying water on the hot rooftops and collecting a small tip from each wealthy homeowner. There’s a belief that if it hasn’t rained for a long time, the heat from the sun can ignite the roofs. The firefighters sprayed water on my roofs, trees, and garden, providing a nice refreshment; in return, I gave them some money to buy saké.
The third visit was that of a deputation of children asking for some help to celebrate fittingly the festival of Jizō, who has a shrine on the other side of the street, exactly opposite my house. I was very glad to contribute to their fund, for I love the gentle god, and I knew the festival would be delightful. Early next morning, I saw that the shrine had already been decked with flowers and votive lanterns. A new bib had been put about Jizō's neck, and a Buddhist repast set before him. Later on, carpenters constructed a dancing-platform in the temple court for the children to dance upon; and before sundown the toy-sellers had erected and stocked a small street of booths inside the precincts. After dark I went out into a great glory of lantern fires to see the children dance; and I found, perched before my gate, an enormous dragon-fly more than three feet long. It was a token of the children's gratitude for the little help I had given them,—a kazari, a decoration. I was startled for the moment by the realism of the thing; but upon close examination I discovered that the body was a pine branch wrapped with colored paper, the four wings were four fire-shovels, and the gleaming head was a little teapot. The whole was lighted by a candle so placed as to make extraordinary shadows, which formed part of the design. It was a wonderful instance of art sense working without a speck of artistic material, yet it was all the labor of a poor little child only eight years old!
The third visit was from a group of kids asking for help to celebrate the Jizō festival, which has a shrine just across the street from my house. I was really happy to chip in to their fund because I love this kind-hearted god, and I knew the festival would be a lot of fun. Early the next morning, I noticed that the shrine was already decorated with flowers and lanterns. A new bib had been placed around Jizō's neck, and a Buddhist meal was set in front of him. Later on, carpenters built a dancing platform in the temple courtyard for the kids to dance on; and by sundown, toy vendors had set up a small street of booths inside the area. After dark, I stepped out into a beautiful display of lantern light to watch the kids dance; and there, in front of my gate, I found an enormous dragonfly more than three feet long. It was a sign of the kids' thanks for the little help I had given them—a kazari, or decoration. I was momentarily taken aback by how realistic it looked; but upon closer inspection, I saw that the body was a pine branch wrapped in colored paper, the four wings were four fire-shovels, and the shiny head was a little teapot. It was all lit up by a candle that created amazing shadows, which were part of the design. It was a fantastic example of creative talent using everyday materials, yet it was all the work of a poor little child who was only eight years old!
II
July 30. The next house to mine, on the south side,—a low, dingy structure,—is that of a dyer. You can always tell where a Japanese dyer is by the long pieces of silk or cotton stretched between bamboo poles before his door to dry in the sun,—broad bands of rich azure, of purple, of rose, pale blue, pearl gray. Yesterday my neighbor coaxed me to pay the family a visit; and after having been led through the front part of their little dwelling, I was surprised to find myself looking from a rear veranda at a garden worthy of some old Kyōto palace. There was a dainty landscape in miniature, and a pond of clear water peopled by goldfish having wonderfully compound tails.
July 30. The next house to mine, on the south side—a low, dingy building—is owned by a dyer. You can always spot a Japanese dyer by the long pieces of silk or cotton hung between bamboo poles in front of their door to dry in the sun—wide strips of rich blue, purple, pink, pale blue, and pearl gray. Yesterday, my neighbor persuaded me to visit their family; after being guided through the front part of their small home, I was amazed to find myself looking out from a back porch at a garden that could belong to an old Kyōto palace. It was a charming miniature landscape, complete with a clear pond filled with goldfish sporting beautifully intricate tails.
When I had enjoyed this spectacle awhile, the dyer led me to a small room fitted up as a Buddhist chapel. Though everything had had to be made on a reduced scale, I did not remember to have seen a more artistic display in any temple. He told me it had cost him about fifteen hundred yen. I did not understand how even that sum could have sufficed.
When I had watched this scene for a bit, the dyer took me to a small room designed like a Buddhist chapel. Although everything had to be made smaller, I couldn’t recall seeing a more artistic setup in any temple. He mentioned it cost him about fifteen hundred yen. I didn’t see how even that amount could have been enough.
There were three elaborately carven altars,-a triple blaze of gold lacquer-work; a number of charming Buddhist images; many exquisite vessels; an ebony reading-desk; a mokugyō[1]; two fine bells,—in short, all the paraphernalia of a temple in miniature. My host had studied at a Buddhist temple in his youth, and knew the sutras, of which he had all that are used by the Jōdō sect. He told me that he could celebrate any of the ordinary services. Daily, at a fixed hour, the whole family assembled in the chapel for prayers; and he generally read the Kyō for them. But on extraordinary occasions a Buddhist priest from the neighboring temple would come to officiate.
There were three intricately carved altars, a striking display of gold lacquer work; several beautiful Buddhist statues; many exquisite vessels; an ebony reading desk; a mokugyō[1]; two lovely bells—in short, all the essentials of a miniature temple. My host had trained at a Buddhist temple in his youth and knew the sutras, having all the ones used by the Jōdō sect. He mentioned that he could lead any of the usual services. Every day, at a specific time, the whole family gathered in the chapel for prayers; and he typically read the Kyō for them. However, on special occasions, a Buddhist priest from the nearby temple would come to conduct the service.
He told me a queer story about robbers. Dyers are peculiarly liable to be visited by robbers; partly by reason of the value of the silks intrusted to them, and also because the business is known to be lucrative. One evening the family were robbed. The master was out of the city; his old mother, his wife, and a female servant were the only persons in the house at the time. Three men, having their faces masked and carrying long swords, entered the door. One asked the servant whether any of the apprentices were still in the building; and she, hoping to frighten the invaders away, answered that the young men were all still at work. But the robbers were not disturbed by this assurance. One posted himself at the entrance, the other two strode into the sleeping-apartment. The women started up in alarm, and the wife asked, "Why do you wish to kill us?" He who seemed to be the leader answered, "We do not wish to kill you; we want money only. But if we do not get it, then it will be this"—striking his sword into the matting. The old mother said, "Be so kind as not to frighten my daughter-in-law, and I will give you whatever money there is in the house. But you ought to know there cannot be much, as my son has gone to Kyōto." She handed them the money-drawer and her own purse. There were, just twenty-seven yen and eighty-four sen. The head robber counted it, and said, quite gently, "We do not want to frighten you. We know you are a very devout believer in Buddhism, and we think you would not tell a lie. Is this all?" "Yes, it is all," she answered. "I am, as you say, a believer in the teaching of the Buddha, and if you come to rob me now, I believe it is only because I myself, in some former life, once robbed you. This is my punishment for that fault, and so, instead of wishing to deceive you, I feel grateful at this opportunity to atone for the wrong which I did to you in my previous state of existence." The robber laughed, and said, "You are a good old woman, and we believe you. If you were poor, we would not rob you at all. Now we only want a couple of kimono and this,"—laying his hand on a very fine silk overdress. The old woman replied, "All my son's kimono I can give you, but I beg you will not take that, for it does not belong to my son, and was confided to us only for dyeing. What is ours I can give, but I cannot give what belongs to another." "That is quite right," approved the robber, "and we shall not take it."
He told me a strange story about robbers. Dyers are particularly prone to being targeted by thieves, partly because of the valuable silks in their care and also because the business is known to be profitable. One evening, the family was robbed. The master was out of town; only his elderly mother, his wife, and a female servant were home at the time. Three men, with their faces covered and carrying long swords, came in through the door. One asked the servant if any of the apprentices were still in the building, and she, trying to scare off the intruders, replied that the young men were all still working. But the robbers were not swayed by this assurance. One positioned himself at the entrance while the other two moved into the bedroom. The women jumped up in alarm, and the wife asked, "Why do you want to kill us?" The man who seemed to be in charge replied, "We don't want to kill you; we just want money. But if we don't get it, then it will be this"—stabbing his sword into the mat. The elderly mother said, "Please don't frighten my daughter-in-law, and I will give you whatever money there is in the house. But you should know there isn't much, as my son has gone to Kyoto." She handed them the money drawer and her own purse. There was just twenty-seven yen and eighty-four sen. The lead robber counted it and said gently, "We don't want to scare you. We know you are a very devout believer in Buddhism, and we think you wouldn't lie. Is this all?" "Yes, it is all," she answered. "I am, as you say, a believer in the teachings of the Buddha, and if you are robbing me now, I believe it's only because in some past life I robbed you. This is my punishment for that wrongdoing, and so instead of trying to deceive you, I feel grateful for this chance to make amends for the harm I did to you in my previous life." The robber laughed and said, "You are a good old woman, and we believe you. If you were poor, we wouldn't rob you at all. Now we only want a couple of kimonos and this,"—pointing to a very fine silk robe. The old woman replied, "I can give you all my son's kimonos, but I ask you not to take that one, as it doesn't belong to my son and was entrusted to us only for dyeing. What is ours I can give, but I cannot give what belongs to someone else." "That's completely fair," agreed the robber, "and we won’t take it."
After receiving a few robes, the robbers said good-night, very politely, but ordered the women not to look after them. The old servant was still near the door. As the chief robber passed her, he said, "You told us a lie,—so take that!"—and struck her senseless. None of the robbers were ever caught.
After getting a few robes, the robbers said goodnight very politely but told the women not to follow them. The old servant was still by the door. As the chief robber walked past her, he said, "You lied to us—so take this!" and hit her, knocking her out. None of the robbers were ever caught.
III
August 29. When a body has been burned, according to the funeral rites of certain Buddhist sects, search is made among the ashes for a little bone called the Hotoke-San, or "Lord Buddha," popularly supposed to be a little bone of the throat. What bone it really is I do not know, never having had a chance to examine such a relic.
August 29. When a body has been cremated, according to the funeral customs of some Buddhist sects, they look through the ashes for a small bone known as the Hotoke-San, or "Lord Buddha," which many believe is a small bone from the throat. What bone it actually is, I can't say, as I've never had the opportunity to examine such a relic.
According to the shape of this little bone when found after the burning, the future condition of the dead may be predicted. Should the next state to which the soul is destined be one of happiness, the bone will have the form of a small image of Buddha. But if the next birth is to be unhappy, then the bone will have either an ugly shape, or no shape at all.
According to the shape of this small bone found after the fire, we can predict the future condition of the deceased. If the next state for the soul is one of happiness, the bone will look like a small image of Buddha. However, if the next life is going to be unhappy, the bone will either have an ugly shape or no shape at all.
A little boy, the son of a neighboring tobacconist, died the night before last, and to-day the corpse was burned. The little hone left over from the burning was discovered to have the form of three Buddhas,—San-Tai,—which may have afforded some spiritual consolation to the bereaved parents.[1]
A little boy, the son of a nearby tobacco shop owner, died the night before last, and today the body was cremated. The ashes left after the cremation were found to take the shape of three Buddhas—San-Tai—which might have brought some spiritual comfort to the grieving parents.[1]
[1] At the great temple of Tennōji, at Ōsaka, all such bones are dropped into a vault; and according to the sound each makes in falling, further evidence about the Gōsho is said to be obtained. After a hundred years from the time of beginning this curious collection, all these bones are to be ground into a kind of paste, out of which a colossal statue of Buddha is to be made.
[1] At the great temple of Tennōji in Osaka, all these bones are placed into a vault; and according to the sound each makes when they fall, more information about the Gōsho is said to be gathered. After a hundred years of starting this unusual collection, all these bones will be ground into a paste to create a giant statue of Buddha.
IV
September 13. A letter from Matsue, Izumo, tells me that the old man who used to supply me with pipestems is dead. (A Japanese pipe, you must know, consists of three pieces, usually,—a metal bowl large enough to hold a pea, a metal mouthpiece, and a bamboo stem which is renewed at regular intervals.) He used to stain his pipestems very prettily: some looked like porcupine quills, and some like cylinders of snakeskin. He lived in a queer narrow little street at the verge of the city. I know the street because in it there is a famous statue of Jizō called Shiroko-ō,—"White-Child-Jizō,"—which I once went to see. They whiten its face, like the face of a dancing-girl, for some reason which I have never been able to find out.
September 13. I got a letter from Matsue, Izumo, saying the old man who used to provide me with pipestems has passed away. (Just so you know, a Japanese pipe usually has three parts: a metal bowl big enough to hold a pea, a metal mouthpiece, and a bamboo stem that gets replaced regularly.) He used to decorate his pipestems in really pretty ways: some looked like porcupine quills, and others like cylinders made from snakeskin. He lived on a strange, narrow little street at the edge of the city. I know that street because there's a famous statue of Jizō called Shiroko-ō—"White-Child-Jizō"—that I went to see once. They paint its face white, like a dancer’s face, for some reason I've never been able to figure out.
The old man had a daughter, O-Masu, about whom a story is told. O-Masu is still alive. She has been a happy wife for many years; but she is dumb. Long ago, an angry mob sacked and destroyed the dwelling and the storehouses of a rice speculator in the city. His money, including a quantity of gold coin (koban), was scattered through the street. The rioters—rude, honest peasants—did not want it: they wished to destroy, not to steal. But O-Masu's father, the same evening, picked up a koban from the mud, and took it home. Later on a neighbor denounced him, and secured his arrest. The judge before whom he was summoned tried to obtain certain evidence by cross-questioning O-Masu, then a shy girl of fifteen. She felt that if she continued to answer she would be made, in spite of herself, to give testimony unfavorable to her father; that she was in the presence of a trained inquisitor, capable, without effort, of forcing her to acknowledge everything she knew. She ceased to speak, and a stream of blood gushed from her mouth. She had silenced herself forever by simply biting off her tongue. Her father was acquitted. A merchant who admired the act demanded her in marriage, and supported her father in his old age.
The old man had a daughter, O-Masu, who has quite a story. O-Masu is still alive. She has been a happy wife for many years, but she is mute. Long ago, an angry mob raided and destroyed the home and storehouses of a rice dealer in the city. His money, including some gold coins (koban), was scattered in the street. The rioters—rough, honest farmers—didn't want it; they aimed to destroy, not steal. But O-Masu's father, that same evening, picked up a koban from the mud and brought it home. Later, a neighbor reported him, leading to his arrest. The judge, who called him in, tried to gather evidence by questioning O-Masu, who was then a shy fifteen-year-old. She sensed that if she kept answering, she would end up giving testimony against her father, believing she was in front of someone skilled at extracting confessions from her. She stopped speaking, and a stream of blood flowed from her mouth. She had silenced herself forever by simply biting off her tongue. Her father was acquitted. A merchant who admired her bravery asked for her hand in marriage and supported her father in his old age.
V
October 10. There is said to be one day—only one—in the life of a child during which it can remember and speak of its former birth.
October 10. It’s said that there’s just one day—in a child’s life—when they can remember and talk about their past life.
On the very day that it becomes exactly two years old, the child is taken by its mother into the most quiet part of the house, and is placed in a mi, or rice-winnowing basket. The child sits down in the mi. Then the mother says, calling the child by name, "Omae no zensé wa, nande attakane?—iute, gōran."[1] Then the child always answers in one word. For some mysterious reason, no more lengthy reply is ever given. Often the answer is so enigmatic that some priest or fortune-teller must be asked to interpret it. For instance, yesterday, the little son of a copper-smith living near us answered only "Umé" to the magical question. Now umé might mean a plum-flower, a plum, or a girl's name,—"Flower-of-the-Plum." Could it mean that the boy remembered having been a girl? Or that he had been a plum-tree? "Souls of men do not enter plum-trees," said a neighbor. A fortune-teller this morning declared, on being questioned about the riddle, that the boy had probably been a scholar, poet, or statesman, because the plum-tree is the symbol of Tenjin, patron of scholars, statesmen, and men of letters.
On the exact day the child turns two, the mother takes the child to the quietest part of the house and places them in a mi, or rice-winnowing basket. The child sits down in the basket. Then the mother calls out the child’s name and says, "Omae no zensé wa, nande attakane?—iute, gōran."[1] The child always responds with just one word. For some mysterious reason, they never provide a longer answer. Often the response is so puzzling that a priest or fortune-teller must be consulted to interpret it. For example, yesterday, the little son of a copper-smith living nearby answered only "Umé" to the magical question. Now umé could mean a plum flower, a plum, or even a girl’s name—"Flower-of-the-Plum." Does that mean the boy remembered being a girl? Or that he used to be a plum tree? "Souls of men do not enter plum trees," said a neighbor. A fortune-teller this morning, when asked about the riddle, declared that the boy probably had been a scholar, poet, or statesman because the plum tree symbolizes Tenjin, the patron of scholars, statesmen, and writers.
VI
November 17. An astonishing book might be written about those things in Japanese life which no foreigner can understand. Such a book should include the study of certain rare but terrible results of anger.
November 17. An incredible book could be written about the aspects of Japanese life that foreign visitors struggle to grasp. This book should explore some uncommon yet severe outcomes of anger.
As a national rule, the Japanese seldom allow themselves to show anger. Even among the common classes, any serious menace is apt to take the form of a smiling assurance that your favor shall be remembered, and that its recipient is grateful. (Do not suppose, however, that this is ironical, in our sense of the word: it is only euphemistic,—ugly things not being called by their real names.) But this smiling assurance may possibly mean death. When vengeance comes, it comes unexpectedly. Neither distance nor time, within the empire, can offer any obstacles to the avenger who can walk fifty miles a day, whose whole baggage can be tied up in a very small towel, and whose patience is almost infinite. He may choose a knife, but is much more likely to use a sword,—a Japanese sword. This, in Japanese hands, is the deadliest of weapons; and the killing of ten or twelve persons by one angry man may occupy less than a minute. It does not often happen that the murderer thinks of trying to escape. Ancient custom requires that, having taken another life, he should take his own; wherefore to fall into the hands of the police would be to disgrace his name. He has made his preparations beforehand, written his letters, arranged for his funeral, perhaps—as in one appalling instance last year—even chiseled his own tombstone. Having fully accomplished his revenge, he kills himself.
As a national trait, Japanese people rarely express anger. Even among regular folks, serious threats often come wrapped in a polite smile, assuring you that your kindness will be remembered and that the recipient is thankful. (Don't assume this is sarcastic; it's just a way of softening harsh realities—ugly things not being referred to by their true names.) However, this polite smile might hide a deadly intention. When revenge is sought, it arrives unexpectedly. Neither distance nor time can stop the avenger who can cover fifty miles a day, carry all their belongings in a small towel, and has nearly limitless patience. They may use a knife, but they’re much more likely to choose a sword—a Japanese sword. In Japanese hands, this weapon is incredibly lethal; one angry man can kill ten or twelve people in under a minute. It's rare for the murderer to consider fleeing. Traditional customs dictate that after taking a life, he must take his own; thus, falling into police custody would bring shame to his name. He prepares in advance, writes his letters, arranges his funeral, and in one shocking case last year, even carved his own gravestone. Having achieved his revenge, he then takes his own life.
There has just occurred, not far from the city, at the village called Sugikamimura, one of those tragedies which are difficult to understand. The chief actors were, Narumatsu Ichirō, a young shopkeeper; his wife, O-Noto, twenty years of age, to whom he had been married only a year; and O-Noto's maternal uncle, one Sugimoto Ivasaku, a man of violent temper, who had once been in prison. The tragedy was in four acts.
There has just been, not far from the city, at the village called Sugikamimura, one of those tragedies that are hard to grasp. The main characters were Narumatsu Ichirō, a young shopkeeper; his wife, O-Noto, who is twenty years old and whom he married only a year ago; and O-Noto's maternal uncle, Sugimoto Ivasaku, a hot-tempered man who had once been in prison. The tragedy unfolded in four acts.
Act I. Scene: Interior of public bathhouse. Sugimoto Nasaku in the bath. Enter Narumatsu Ichirō, who strips, gets into the smoking water without noticing his relative, and cries out,—
Act I. Scene: Inside a public bathhouse. Sugimoto Nasaku is in the bath. Narumatsu Ichirō enters, undresses, and steps into the hot water without noticing his relative, and calls out,—
"Aa! as if one should be in Jigoku, so hot this water is!"
"Aa! It's like being in hell, this water is so hot!"
(The word "Jigoku" signifies the Buddhist hell; but, in common parlance, it also signifies a prison,—this time an unfortunate coincidence.)
(The word "Jigoku" means Buddhist hell; but, in everyday language, it also means a prison—this is an unfortunate coincidence.)
Kasaku (terribly angry). "A raw baby, you, to seek a hard quarrel! What do you not like?"
Kasaku (extremely angry). "You are such a rookie to start a tough fight! What do you have a problem with?"
Ichirō (surprised and alarmed, but rallying against the tone of Kasaku). "Nay! What? That I said need not by you be explained. Though I said the water was hot, your help to make it hotter was not asked."
Ichirō (surprised and alarmed, but gathering himself against Kasaku's tone). "No! What? You don’t need to explain what I said. Even though I mentioned the water was hot, I didn’t ask for your help to make it hotter."
Kasaku (now dangerous). "Though for my own fault, not once, but twice in the hell of prison I had been, what should there be wonderful in it? Either an idiot child or a low scoundrel you must be!"
Kasaku (now dangerous). "Although it was my own fault that I had been to prison not once, but twice, what’s so amazing about that? You must either be a foolish child or a lowlife scoundrel!"
(Each eyes the other for a spring, but each hesitates, although things no Japanese should suffer himself to say have been said. They are too evenly matched, the old and the young.)
(Each looks at the other, ready to jump in, but both hesitate, even though things have been said that no Japanese person should ever say. They are too evenly matched, the old and the young.)
Kasaku (growing cooler as Ichirō becomes angrier). "A child, a raw child, to quarrel with me! What should a baby do with a wife? Your wife is my blood, mine,—the blood of the man from hell! Give her back to my house."
Kasaku (getting colder as Ichirō gets angrier). "A kid, a complete kid, to argue with me! What does a baby know about having a wife? Your wife is my family, mine—the blood of the man from hell! Give her back to my household."
Ichirō (desperately, now fully assured Kasaku is physically the better man). "Return my wife? You say to return her? Right quickly shall she be returned, at once!"
Ichirō (desperately, now completely convinced that Kasaku is the better man). "Bring my wife back? You really think you can bring her back? She'll be returned right away, no doubt about it!"
So far everything is clear enough. Then Ichiro hurries home, caresses his wife, assures her of his love, tells her all, and sends her, not to Kasaku's house, but to that of her brother. Two days later, a little after dark, O-Noto is called to the door by her husband, and the two disappear in the night.
So far, everything is pretty clear. Then Ichiro rushes home, hugs his wife, reassures her of his love, shares everything, and sends her, not to Kasaku's place, but to her brother’s. Two days later, shortly after dark, O-Noto is called to the door by her husband, and the two vanish into the night.
Act II. Night scene. House of Kasaku closed: light appears through chinks of sliding shutters. Shadow of a woman approaches. Sound of knocking. Shutters slide back.
Act II. Night scene. The house of Kasaku is closed: light shines through the cracks in the sliding shutters. The shadow of a woman approaches. There's a knocking sound. The shutters slide open.
Wife of Kasaku (recognizing O-Noto). "Aa! aa! Joyful it is to see you! Deign to enter, and some honorable tea to take."
Wife of Kasaku (recognizing O-Noto). "Ah! Ah! It’s so wonderful to see you! Please come in, and let’s have some nice tea."
O-Noto (speaking very sweetly). "Thanks indeed. But where is Kasaku San?"
O-Noto (speaking very sweetly). "Thanks a lot. But where is Kasaku San?"
Wife of Kasaku. "To the other village he has gone, but must soon return. Deign to come in and wait for him."
Wife of Kasaku. "He has gone to the other village but will be back soon. Please come in and wait for him."
O-Noto (still more sweetly). "Very great thanks. A little, and I come. But first I must tell my brother."
O-Noto (even more sweetly). "Thank you so much. I’ll be there in a moment. But first, I need to let my brother know."
(Bows, and slips off into the darkness, and becomes a shadow again, which joins another shadow. The two shadows remain motionless.)
(Bows, then slips into the darkness and becomes a shadow again, merging with another shadow. The two shadows stay still.)
Act III. Scene: Bank of a river at night, fringed by pines. Silhouette of the house of Kasaku far away. O-Noto and Ichiro under the trees, Ichirō with a lantern. Both have white towels tightly bound round their heads; their robes are girded well up, and their sleeves caught back with tasuki cords, to leave the arms free. Each carries a long sword.
Act III. Scene: Bank of a river at night, surrounded by pines. Silhouette of Kasaku's house in the distance. O-Noto and Ichiro are under the trees, Ichiro holding a lantern. Both have white towels tightly wrapped around their heads; their robes are tied up high, and their sleeves are pulled back with tasuki cords, leaving their arms free. Each carries a long sword.
It is the hour, as the Japanese most expressively say, "when the sound of the river is loudest." There is no other sound but a long occasional humming of wind in the needles of the pines; for it is late autumn, and the frogs are silent. The two shadows do not speak, and the sound of the river grows louder.
It’s that time when the Japanese evocatively say, "when the sound of the river is loudest." There’s nothing but a soft, occasional buzzing of wind in the pine needles; it’s late autumn, and the frogs are quiet. The two figures don’t say a word, and the sound of the river gets louder.
Suddenly there is the noise of a plash far off,—somebody crossing the shallow stream; then an echo of wooden sandals,—irregular, staggering,—the footsteps of a drunkard, coming nearer and nearer. The drunkard lifts up his voice: it is Kasaku's voice. He sings,—
Suddenly, there's a splash in the distance—someone crossing the shallow stream; then the sound of wooden sandals—irregular, unsteady—the footsteps of a drunk person, coming closer and closer. The drunk lifts his voice: it’s Kasaku singing—
—a song of love and wine.
—a song of love and wine.
Immediately the two shadows start toward the singer at a run,—a noiseless flitting, for their feet are shod with waraji. Kasaku still sings. Suddenly a loose stone turns under him; he wrenches his ankle, and utters a growl of anger. Almost in the same instant a lantern is held close to his face. Perhaps for thirty seconds it remains there. No one speaks. The yellow light shows three strangely inexpressive masks rather than visages. Kasaku sobers at once,—recognizing the faces, remembering the incident of the bathhouse, and seeing the swords. But he is not afraid, and presently bursts into a mocking laugh.
Immediately, the two shadows start running toward the singer—swiftly and silently, since they're wearing waraji (straw sandals). Kasaku continues to sing. Suddenly, a loose stone shifts beneath him; he twists his ankle and lets out a frustrated growl. Almost instantly, a lantern is held close to his face. It stays there for about thirty seconds. No one says a word. The yellow light reveals three strangely blank masks instead of faces. Kasaku's expression changes immediately—he recognizes the faces, recalls the incident at the bathhouse, and notices the swords. But he's not scared; he eventually bursts into a mocking laugh.
"Hé! hé! The Ichirō pair! And so you take me, too, for a baby? What are you doing with such things in your hands? Let me show you how to use them."
"Haha! The Ichirō duo! And you think I'm a baby too? What are you doing with those things in your hands? Let me show you how to use them."
But Ichirō, who has dropped the lantern, suddenly delivers, with the full swing of both hands, a sword-slash that nearly severs Kasaku's right arm from the shoulder; and as the victim staggers, the sword of the woman cleaves through his left shoulder. He falls with one fearful cry, "Hitogoroshi!" which means "murder." But he does not cry again. For ten whole minutes the swords are busy with him. The lantern, still glowing, lights the ghastliness. Two belated pedestrians approach, hear, see, drop their wooden sandals from their feet, and flee back into the darkness without a word. Ichirō and O-Noto sit down by the lantern to take breath, for the work was hard.
But Ichirō, who has dropped the lantern, suddenly delivers a powerful sword slash that nearly cuts Kasaku's right arm off at the shoulder. As Kasaku staggers, the woman's sword slices through his left shoulder. He falls with a terrified cry, "Hitogoroshi!" which means "murder." But he doesn't scream again. For ten whole minutes, the swords are busy with him. The lantern, still glowing, illuminates the horror. Two late-night pedestrians approach, hear and see what's happening, drop their wooden sandals, and flee back into the darkness without saying a word. Ichirō and O-Noto sit down by the lantern to catch their breath because the work was hard.
The son of Kasaku, a boy of fourteen, comes running to find his father. He has heard the song, then the cry; but he has not yet learned fear. The two suffer him to approach. As he nears O-Noto, the woman seizes him, flings him down, twists his slender arms under her knees, and clutches the sword. But Ichirō, still panting, cries, "No! no! Not the boy! He did us no wrong!" O-Noto releases him. He is too stupefied to move.
The son of Kasaku, a fourteen-year-old boy, rushes to find his father. He’s heard the song and then the shout, but he hasn’t learned to feel fear yet. The two allow him to come closer. As he approaches O-Noto, the woman grabs him, throws him down, twists his thin arms under her knees, and grabs the sword. But Ichirō, still out of breath, shouts, "No! No! Not the boy! He didn’t do anything wrong!" O-Noto lets him go. He’s too shocked to move.
She slaps his face terribly, crying, "Go!" He runs,—not daring to shriek.
She slaps his face hard, crying, "Go!" He runs, not daring to scream.
Ichirō and O-Noto leave the chopped mass, walk to the house of Kasaku, and call loudly. There is no reply;—only the pathetic, crouching silence of women and children waiting death. But they are bidden not to fear. Then Ichirō cries:—
Ichirō and O-Noto leave the chopped-up body, walk to Kasaku's house, and call out loudly. There is no answer; just the sad, crouching silence of women and children waiting for death. But they are told not to be afraid. Then Ichirō shouts:—
"Honorable funeral prepare! Kasaku by my hand is now dead!"
"Prepare for a respectful funeral! Kasaku is now dead by my hand!"
"And by mine!" shrills O-Noto.
"And by mine!" yells O-Noto.
Then the footsteps recede.
Then the footsteps fade away.
Act IV. Scene: Interior of Ichirō's house. Three persons kneeling in the guest-room: Ichirō, his wife, and an aged woman, who is weeping.
Act IV. Scene: Inside Ichirō's house. Three people are kneeling in the guest room: Ichirō, his wife, and an elderly woman who is crying.
Ichirō. "And now, mother, to leave you alone in this world, though you have no other son, is indeed an evil thing. I can only pray your forgiveness. But my uncle will always care for you, and to his house you must go at once, since it is time we two should die. No common, vulgar death shall we have, but an elegant, splendid death,—Rippana! And you must not see it. Now go."
Ichirō. "And now, Mom, leaving you alone in this world, when you have no other son, is truly an awful thing. I can only hope for your forgiveness. But my uncle will always look after you, and you need to go to his house right away, since it’s time for us to die. We won’t have a regular, ordinary death, but a grand, magnificent one,—Rippana! And you can’t witness it. Now go."
She passes away, with a wail. The doors are solidly barred behind her. All is ready.
She passes away with a cry. The doors are firmly locked behind her. Everything is set.
O-Noto thrusts the point of the sword into her throat. But she still struggles. With a last kind word Ichiro ends her pain by a stroke that severs the head.
O-Noto pushes the tip of the sword against her throat. But she still fights back. With one last kind word, Ichiro ends her suffering with a strike that takes off her head.
And then?
What’s next?
Then he takes his writing-box, prepares the inkstone, grinds some ink, chooses a good brush, and, on carefully selected paper, composes five poems, of which this is the last:—
Then he grabs his writing box, sets up the inkstone, grinds some ink, picks a good brush, and, on carefully chosen paper, writes five poems, of which this is the last:—
"Meido yori
Yu dempō ga
Aru naraba,
Hay aha an chaku
Mōshi okuran."[2]
"From the underworld
If there is a message,
As soon as it arrives,
I will pass it on." [2]
Then he cuts his own throat perfectly well.
Then he cuts his own throat perfectly.
Now, it was clearly shown, during the official investigation of these facts, that Ichirō and his wife had been universally liked, and had been from their childhood noted for amiability.
Now, it was clearly shown during the official investigation of these facts that Ichirō and his wife were generally well-liked and had been recognized for their friendliness since childhood.
The scientific problem of the origin of the Japanese has never yet been solved. But sometimes it seems to me that those who argue in favor of a partly Malay origin have some psychological evidence in their favor. Under the submissive sweetness of the gentlest Japanese woman—a sweetness of which the Occidental can scarcely form any idea—there exist possibilities of hardness absolutely inconceivable without ocular evidence. A thousand times she can forgive, can sacrifice herself in a thousand ways unutterably touching: but let one particular soul-nerve be stung, and fire shall forgive sooner than she. Then there may suddenly appear in that frail-seeming woman an incredible courage, an appalling, measured, tireless purpose of honest vengeance. Under all the amazing self-control and patience of the man there exists an adamantine something very dangerous to reach. Touch it wantonly, and there can be no pardon. But resentment is seldom likely to be excited by mere hazard. Motives are keenly judged. An error can be forgiven; deliberate malice never.
The scientific question of the origin of the Japanese has yet to be resolved. However, sometimes it seems to me that those arguing for a partly Malay origin have some psychological evidence supporting their views. Beneath the gentle sweetness of the most delicate Japanese woman—an sweetness that someone from the West can hardly comprehend—there are potential depths of hardness that are unimaginable without seeing it firsthand. She can forgive a thousand times, sacrificing herself in countless profoundly touching ways; but if one particular nerve is struck, fire itself would forgive faster than she would. Suddenly, that seemingly fragile woman can display incredible courage and a chilling, determined, tireless will for justice. Beneath all the remarkable self-control and patience of the man lies a solid core that can be dangerously provoked. Touch it carelessly, and there will be no forgiveness. Yet, resentment is rarely sparked by mere chance. Motives are closely scrutinized. A mistake can be forgiven; intentional malice cannot.
In the house of any rich family the guest is likely to be shown some of the heirlooms. Among these are almost sure to be certain articles belonging to those elaborate tea ceremonies peculiar to Japan. A pretty little box, perhaps, will be set before you. Opening it, you see only a beautiful silk bag, closed with a silk running-cord decked with tiny tassels. Very soft and choice the silk is, and elaborately figured. What marvel can be hidden under such a covering? You open the bag, and see within another bag, of a different quality of silk, but very fine. Open that, and lo! a third, which contains a fourth, which contains a fifth, which contains a sixth, which contains a seventh bag, which contains the strangest, roughest, hardest vessel of Chinese clay that you ever beheld. Yet it is not only curious but precious: it may be more than a thousand years old.
In the home of any wealthy family, guests are likely to be shown some heirlooms. Among these are almost certainly items related to the elaborate tea ceremonies unique to Japan. A lovely little box might be placed in front of you. When you open it, you find only a beautiful silk bag, fastened with a silk cord decorated with tiny tassels. The silk is very soft and exquisite, with intricate patterns. What marvel could be hidden beneath such a cover? You open the bag and discover another bag made of a different yet fine quality of silk. Open that, and there’s a third, which contains a fourth, which contains a fifth, which contains a sixth, which leads to a seventh bag, holding the strangest, roughest, hardest vessel made of Chinese clay you’ve ever seen. Yet it’s not just curious; it’s precious—it could be over a thousand years old.
Even thus have centuries of the highest social culture wrapped the Japanese character about with many priceless soft coverings of courtesy, of delicacy, of patience, of sweetness, of moral sentiment. But underneath these charming multiple coverings there remains the primitive clay, hard as iron;—kneaded perhaps with all the mettle of the Mongol,—all the dangerous suppleness of the Malay.
Even so, centuries of rich social culture have wrapped the Japanese character in many priceless layers of courtesy, delicacy, patience, sweetness, and moral sentiment. But beneath these charming layers lies a hard, iron-like core—perhaps shaped by all the strength of the Mongol and all the dangerous flexibility of the Malay.
[1] The meaning is, "Give to the beloved one a little more [wine]." The "Ya-ton-ton" is only a burden, without exact meaning, like our own "With a hey! and a ho!" etc.
[1] It means, "Give the loved one a bit more [wine]." The "Ya-ton-ton" is just a filler, without a specific meaning, similar to our own "With a hey! and a ho!" and so on.
[2] The meaning is about as follows: "If from the Meido it be possible to send letters or telegrams, I shall write and forward news of our speedy safe arrival there."
[2] The meaning is pretty much this: "If it's possible to send letters or messages from Meido, I will write and send news of our quick and safe arrival there."
VII
December 28. Beyond the high fence inclosing my garden in the rear rise the thatched roofs of some very small houses occupied by families of the poorest class. From one of these little dwellings there continually issues a sound of groaning,—the deep groaning of a man in pain. I have heard it for more than a week, both night and day, but latterly the sounds have been growing longer and louder, as if every breath were an agony. "Somebody there is very sick," says Manyemon, my old interpreter, with an expression of extreme sympathy.
December 28. Beyond the high fence surrounding my garden in the back, the thatched roofs of some very small houses occupied by families living in poverty rise up. From one of these little homes, there’s a constant sound of groaning—the deep groaning of a man in pain. I’ve been hearing it for over a week, both day and night, but recently the sounds have been getting longer and louder, as if every breath is a struggle. "Someone there is really sick," says Manyemon, my old interpreter, with a look of deep sympathy.
The sounds have begun to make me nervous. I reply, rather brutally, "I think it would be better for all concerned if that somebody were dead."
The sounds are starting to make me anxious. I respond, quite harshly, "I think it would be best for everyone if that someone were dead."
Manyemon makes three times a quick, sudden gesture with both hands, as if to throw off the influence of my wicked words, mutters a little Buddhist prayer, and leaves me with a look of reproach. Then, conscience-stricken, I send a servant to inquire if the sick person has a doctor, and whether any aid can be given. Presently the servant returns with the information that a doctor is regularly attending the sufferer, and that nothing else can be done.
Manyemon makes a quick, sharp gesture with both hands, as if to shake off the impact of my bad words, mutters a short Buddhist prayer, and looks at me with disapproval as he leaves. Feeling guilty, I send a servant to check if the sick person has a doctor and if any help can be provided. Soon, the servant returns with the news that a doctor is regularly seeing the patient and that nothing more can be done.
I notice, however, that, in spite of his cobwebby gestures, Manyemon's patient nerves have also become affected by those sounds. He has even confessed that he wants to stay in the little front room, near the street, so as to be away from them as far as possible. I can neither write nor read. My study being in the extreme rear, the groaning is there almost as audible as if the sick man were in the room itself. There is always in such utterances of suffering a certain ghastly timbre by which the intensity of the suffering can be estimated; and I keep asking myself, How can it be possible for the human being making those sounds by which I am tortured, to endure much longer?
I notice, though, that despite his shaky gestures, Manyemon's nerves have also been affected by those sounds. He’s even admitted that he wants to stay in the little front room, near the street, to get as far away from them as possible. I can’t write or read. My study is all the way in the back, so the groaning is almost as loud as if the sick man were in the room with me. There’s always a certain disturbing quality in such expressions of suffering that reveals the intensity of the pain; and I keep asking myself, how can the person making those sounds that are torturing me endure much longer?
It is a positive relief, later in the morning, to hear the moaning drowned by the beating of a little Buddhist drum in the sick man's room, and the chanting of the Namu myō ho renge kyō by a multitude of voices. Evidently there is a gathering of priests and relatives in the house. "Somebody is going to die," Manyemon says. And he also repeats the holy words of praise to the Lotus of the Good Law.
It’s a welcome relief, later in the morning, to hear the moaning drowned out by the sound of a small Buddhist drum in the sick man’s room, along with the chanting of the Namu myō ho renge kyō by a large group of voices. Clearly, there’s a gathering of priests and family in the house. “Someone is going to die,” Manyemon says. He also repeats the sacred words of praise to the Lotus of the Good Law.
The chanting and the tapping of the drum continue for several hours. As they cease, the groaning is heard again. Every breath a groan! Toward evening it grows worse—horrible. Then it suddenly stops. There is a dead silence of minutes. And then we hear a passionate burst of weeping,—the weeping of a woman,—and voices calling a name. "Ah! somebody is dead!" Manyemon says.
The chanting and the drumming go on for hours. When they stop, groaning fills the air again. Every breath sounds like a groan! As evening approaches, it becomes worse—terrible. Then it just stops. There’s complete silence for a few minutes. Suddenly, we hear a loud burst of weeping—a woman crying—and people calling out a name. "Ah! Someone has died!" says Manyemon.
We hold council. Manyemon has found out that the people are miserably poor; and I, because my conscience smites me, propose to send them the amount of the funeral expenses, a very small sum. Manyemon thinks I wish to do this out of pure benevolence, and says pretty things. We send the servant with a kind message, and instructions to learn if possible the history of the dead man. I cannot help suspecting some sort of tragedy; and a Japanese tragedy is generally interesting.
We have a meeting. Manyemon discovered that the people are really struggling financially, and I, feeling guilty about it, suggest we send them the amount for the funeral expenses, which is a small sum. Manyemon thinks I want to do this out of kindness and says nice things. We send a servant with a thoughtful message and ask him to find out what he can about the deceased. I can't shake the feeling that there's some kind of tragedy involved, and a Japanese tragedy is usually captivating.
December 29. As I had surmised, the story of the dead man was worth learning. The family consisted of four,—the father and mother, both very old and feeble, and two sons. It was the eldest son, a man of thirty-four, who had died. He had been sick for seven years. The younger brother, a kurumaya, had been the sole support of the whole family. He had no vehicle of his own, but hired one, paying five sen a day for the use of it. Though strong and a swift runner, he could earn little: there is in these days too much competition for the business to be profitable. It taxed all his powers to support his parents and his ailing brother; nor could he have done it without unfailing self-denial. He never indulged himself even to the extent of a cup of saké; he remained unmarried; he lived only for his filial and fraternal duty.
December 29. As I suspected, the story of the dead man was worth knowing. The family had four members—the father and mother, both very old and weak, and two sons. It was the eldest son, a thirty-four-year-old man, who had passed away. He had been ill for seven years. The younger brother, a taxi driver, had been the only support for the entire family. He didn’t own a vehicle but rented one, paying five sen a day to use it. Although he was strong and a fast runner, he could barely earn enough; there’s too much competition in this business for it to be worthwhile. It took all his effort to support his parents and his sick brother; he couldn’t have done it without constant self-sacrifice. He never treated himself to even a cup of saké; he stayed unmarried and lived only for his responsibilities to his family.
This was the story of the dead brother: When about twenty years of age, and following the occupation of a fish-seller, he had fallen in love with a pretty servant at an inn. The girl returned his affection. They pledged themselves to each other. But difficulties arose in the way of their marriage.
This was the story of the dead brother: When he was around twenty years old and working as a fishmonger, he fell in love with a beautiful servant at an inn. She loved him back. They promised themselves to each other. However, challenges came up that prevented them from getting married.
The girl was pretty enough to have attracted the attention of a man of some means, who demanded her hand in the customary way. She disliked him; but the conditions he was able to offer decided her parents in his favor. Despairing of union, the two lovers resolved to perform jōshi. Somewhere or other they met at night, renewed their pledge in wine, and bade farewell to the world. The young man then killed his sweetheart with one blow of a sword, and immediately afterward cut his own throat with the same weapon. But people rushed into the room before he had expired, took away the sword, sent for the police, and summoned a military surgeon from the garrison. The would-be suicide was removed to the hospital, skillfully nursed back to health, and after some months of convalescence was put on trial for murder.
The girl was attractive enough to catch the eye of a wealthy man, who proposed to her in the usual way. She didn’t like him, but the advantages he could provide swayed her parents to support him. Hopeless about being together, the two lovers decided to commit jōshi. They found a place to meet at night, renewed their vow over wine, and said goodbye to the world. The young man then killed his beloved with a single stroke of his sword, and immediately afterward slit his own throat with the same weapon. But people burst into the room before he could die, took the sword away, called the police, and summoned a military doctor from the barracks. The would-be suicide was taken to the hospital, expertly treated back to health, and after several months of recovery, faced trial for murder.
What sentence was passed I could not fully learn. In those days, Japanese judges used a good deal of personal discretion when dealing with emotional crime; and their exercise of pity had not yet been restricted by codes framed upon Western models. Perhaps in this case they thought that to have survived a jōshi was in itself a severe punishment. Public opinion is less merciful, in such instances, than law. After a term of imprisonment the miserable man was allowed to return to his family, but was placed under perpetual police surveillance. The people shrank from him. He made the mistake of living on. Only his parents and brother remained to him. And soon he became a victim of unspeakable physical suffering; yet he clung to life.
What sentence was handed down, I couldn’t fully find out. Back then, Japanese judges often used a lot of personal discretion when dealing with emotional crimes; their compassion hadn’t yet been limited by codes modeled after Western law. Maybe in this case, they believed that simply surviving a jōshi was punishment enough. Public opinion is less forgiving in these situations than the law. After serving his time, the unfortunate man was allowed to go back to his family but was placed under constant police surveillance. People recoiled from him. He made the mistake of continuing to live. Only his parents and brother stayed by his side. Before long, he became a victim of unimaginable physical pain; yet he held on to life.
The old wound in his throat, although treated at the time as skillfully as circumstances permitted, began to cause terrible pain. After its apparent healing, some slow cancerous growth commenced to spread from it, reaching into the breathing-passages above and below where the sword-blade had passed. The surgeon's knife, the torture of the cautery, could only delay the end. But the man lingered through seven years of continually increasing agony. There are dark beliefs about the results of betraying the dead,—of breaking the mutual promise to travel together to the Meido. Men said that the hand of the murdered girl always reopened the wound,—undid by night all that the surgeon could accomplish by day. For at night the pain invariably increased, becoming most terrible at the precise hour of the attempted shinjū!
The old wound in his throat, although treated as well as possible at the time, started to cause terrible pain. After it seemed to heal, some slow cancerous growth began to spread from it, invading the breathing passages above and below where the sword blade had gone through. The surgeon's knife and the torture of the cautery could only postpone the inevitable. But the man endured seven years of ever-increasing agony. There are dark beliefs about the consequences of betraying the dead—about breaking the promise to journey together to the afterlife. People said that the hand of the murdered girl always reopened the wound—undid everything the surgeon could manage during the day by night. Because at night, the pain would inevitably intensify, becoming most unbearable at the exact hour of the attempted double suicide!
Meanwhile, through abstemiousness and extraordinary self-denial, the family found means to pay for medicines, for attendance, and for more nourishing food than they themselves ever indulged in. They prolonged by all possible means the life that was their shame, their poverty, their burden. And now that death has taken away that burden, they weep!
Meanwhile, through restraint and remarkable self-sacrifice, the family managed to pay for medicine, care, and better food than they ever allowed themselves. They did everything they could to extend the life that was their shame, their poverty, their burden. And now that death has removed that burden, they weep!
Perhaps all of us learn to love that which we train ourselves to make sacrifices for, whatever pain it may cause. Indeed, the question might be asked whether we do not love most that which causes us most pain.
Maybe we all learn to love what we’re willing to sacrifice for, no matter how much it hurts. In fact, one might wonder if we love most intensely those things that inflict the greatest pain on us.
VI
THE STONE BUDDHA
I
On the ridge of the hill behind the Government College,—above a succession of tiny farm fields ascending the slope by terraces,—there is an ancient village cemetery. It is no longer used: the people of Kurogamimura now bury their dead in a more secluded spot; and I think their fields are beginning already to encroach upon the limits of the old graveyard.
On the hill behind the Government College, above a series of small fields that step up the slope in terraces, there’s an old village cemetery. It’s no longer in use; the people of Kurogamimura now bury their dead in a quieter place, and I believe their fields are starting to creep into the boundaries of the old graveyard.
Having an idle hour to pass between two classes, I resolve to pay the ridge a visit. Harmless thin black snakes wiggle across the way as I climb; and immense grasshoppers, exactly the color of parched leaves, whirr away from my shadow. The little field path vanishes altogether under coarse grass before reaching the broken steps at the cemetery gate; and in the cemetery itself there is no path at all—only weeds and stones. But there is a fine view from the ridge: the vast green Plain of Higo, and beyond it bright blue hills in a half-ring against the horizon light, and even beyond them the cone of Aso smoking forever.
Having some free time between classes, I decide to visit the ridge. Harmless thin black snakes slither across the path as I climb, and large grasshoppers, the same color as dry leaves, jump away from my shadow. The little field path completely disappears under tall grass before I get to the broken steps at the cemetery gate; and in the cemetery itself, there’s no path at all—just weeds and stones. But the view from the ridge is spectacular: the vast green Plain of Higo, and beyond that, bright blue hills forming a half-circle against the horizon, and even beyond those, the ever-smoking cone of Aso.
Below me, as in a bird's-eye view, appears the college, like a miniature modern town, with its long ranges of many windowed buildings, all of the year 1887. They represent the purely utilitarian architecture of the nineteenth century: they might be situated equally well in Kent or in Auckland or in New Hampshire without appearing in the least out of tone with the age. But the terraced fields above and the figures toiling in them might be of the fifth century. The language cut upon the haka whereon I lean is transliterated Sanscrit. And there is a Buddha beside me, sitting upon his lotus of stone just as he sat in the days of Kato Kiyomasa. His meditative gaze slants down between his half-closed eyelids upon the Government College and its tumultuous life; and he smiles the smile of one who has received an injury not to be resented. This is not the expression wrought by the sculptor: moss and scurf have distorted it. I also observe that his hands are broken. I am sorry, and try to scrape the moss away from the little symbolic protuberance on his forehead, remembering the ancient text of the "Lotus of the Good Law:"—
Below me, like a bird's-eye view, the college appears as a miniature modern town, with its long rows of buildings full of windows, all from the year 1887. They showcase the purely functional architecture of the nineteenth century: they could easily be found in Kent, Auckland, or New Hampshire without seeming out of place for the time. However, the terraced fields above and the figures working in them could belong to the fifth century. The writing carved on the haka that I'm leaning on is transliterated Sanskrit. Beside me sits a Buddha, resting on his stone lotus just like he did in the days of Kato Kiyomasa. His meditative gaze looks down through his half-closed eyelids at the Government College and its chaotic life; he has the smile of someone who has experienced an injury without resentment. This expression wasn't crafted by the sculptor: moss and dirt have altered it. I notice that his hands are broken. I feel sorry and try to scrape the moss away from the small symbolic bump on his forehead, recalling the ancient text of the "Lotus of the Good Law:"—
"There issued a ray of light from the circle of hair between the brows of the Lord. It extended over eighteen hundred thousand Buddha fields, so that all those Buddha fields appeared wholly illuminated by its radiance, down to the great hell Aviki, and up to the limit of existence. And all the beings in each of the Six States of existence became visible,—all without exception. Even the Lord Buddhas in those Buddha fields who had reached final Nirvana, all became visible."
A ray of light shone from the circle of hair between the Lord's brows. It spread over eighteen hundred thousand Buddha fields, making all those fields completely illuminated by its glow, reaching down to the great hell Aviki and up to the farthest limit of existence. Every being in each of the Six States of existence became visible—all without exception. Even the Lord Buddhas in those Buddha fields who had attained final Nirvana became visible.
II
The sun is high behind me; the landscape before me as in an old Japanese picture-book. In old Japanese color-prints there are, as a rule, no shadows. And the Plain of Higo, all shadowless, broadens greenly to the horizon, where the blue spectres of the peaks seem to float in the enormous glow. But the vast level presents no uniform hue: it is banded and seamed by all tones of green, intercrossed as if laid on by long strokes of a brush. In this again the vision resembles some scene from a Japanese picture-book.
The sun is high behind me; the landscape in front of me looks like something out of an old Japanese picture book. In traditional Japanese color prints, there are usually no shadows. The Plain of Higo, completely shadowless, stretches out in lush green toward the horizon, where the blue outlines of the peaks seem to float in the bright glow. But the vast flatland doesn't have a uniform color; it's striped and marked with various shades of green, crisscrossed as if painted with long brush strokes. This too reminds me of a scene from a Japanese picture book.
Open such a book for the first time, and you receive a peculiarly startling impression, a sensation of surprise, which causes you to think: "How strangely, how curiously, these people feel and see Nature!" The wonder of it grows upon you, and you ask: "Can it be possible their senses are so utterly different from ours?" Yes, it is quite possible; but look a little more. You do so, and there defines a third and ultimate idea, confirming the previous two. You feel the picture is more true to Nature than any Western painting of the same scene would be,—that it produces sensations of Nature no Western picture could give. And indeed there are contained within it whole ranges of discoveries for you to make. Before making them, however, you will ask yourself another riddle, somewhat thus: "All this is magically vivid; the inexplicable color is Nature's own. But why does the thing seem so ghostly?"
Open a book like this for the first time, and you get a surprisingly intense impression, a feeling of wonder that makes you think, "How oddly and uniquely do these people experience and perceive Nature!" The amazement grows, and you start to wonder, "Is it possible their senses are so completely different from ours?" Yes, it’s very possible; but take a closer look. When you do, you find a third and ultimate understanding that supports the first two. You sense that the image is more true to Nature than any Western painting of the same scene would be—and that it evokes feelings of Nature that no Western artwork could achieve. In fact, it holds entire ranges of discoveries for you to explore. But before you delve into them, you might pose another question: "All this is magically vivid; the inexplicable colors are Nature's own. But why does this scene seem so ghostly?"
Well, chiefly because of the absence of shadows. What prevents you from missing them at once is the astounding skill in the recognition and use of color-values. The scene, however, is not depicted as if illumined from one side, but as if throughout suffused with light. Now there are really moments when landscapes do wear this aspect; but our artists rarely study them.
Well, mainly because there are no shadows. What makes it hard to notice right away is the amazing talent in recognizing and using color values. The scene isn’t shown as if it’s lit from one side, but instead looks like it’s filled with light from all around. There are actually times when landscapes do look like this, but our artists seldom capture them.
Be it nevertheless observed that the old Japanese loved shadows made by the moon, and painted the same, because these were weird and did not interfere with color. But they had no admiration for shadows that blacken and break the charm of the world under the sun. When their noon-day landscapes are flecked by shadows at all,'tis by very thin ones only,—mere deepenings of tone, like those fugitive half-glooms which run before a summer cloud. And the inner as well as the outer world was luminous for them. Psychologically also they saw life without shadows.
It's worth noting that the old Japanese appreciated shadows created by the moon and often painted them because they were mysterious and didn't clash with color. However, they had no fondness for shadows that darken and ruin the beauty of the world in sunlight. When their midday landscapes feature shadows, they are very faint—just slight changes in tone, like the fleeting half-shadows that move ahead of a summer cloud. Both their inner and outer worlds were bright for them. Psychologically, they also perceived life without shadows.
Then the West burst into their Buddhist peace, and saw their art, and bought it up till an Imperial law was issued to preserve the best of what was left. And when there was nothing more to be bought, and it seemed possible that fresh creation might reduce the market price of what had been bought already, then the West said: "Oh, come now! you must n't go on drawing and seeing things that way, you know! It is n't Art! You, must really learn to see shadows, you know,—and pay me to teach you."
Then the West invaded their Buddhist tranquility, noticed their art, and snatched it up until an Imperial law was put in place to protect the best of what remained. When there was nothing left to buy, and it looked like new creations might lower the market value of what had already been purchased, the West said: “Oh, come on! You can’t keep drawing and seeing things like that! It’s not Art! You really need to learn to see shadows, you know—and pay me to teach you.”
So Japan paid to learn how to see shadows in Nature, in life, and in thought. And the West taught her that the sole business of the divine sun was the making of the cheaper kind of shadows. And the West taught her that the higher-priced shadows were the sole product of Western civilization, and bade her admire and adopt. Then Japan wondered at the shadows of machinery and chimneys and telegraph-poles; and at the shadows of mines and of factories, and the shadows in the hearts of those who worked there; and at the shadows of houses twenty stories high, and of hunger begging under them; and shadows of enormous charities that multiplied poverty; and shadows of social reforms that multiplied vice; and shadows of shams and hypocrisies and swallow-tail coats; and the shadow of a foreign God, said to have created mankind for the purpose of an auto-da-fé. Whereat Japan became rather serious, and refused to study any more silhouettes. Fortunately for the world, she returned to her first matchless art; and, fortunately for herself, returned to her own beautiful faith. But some of the shadows still clung to her life; and she cannot possibly get rid of them. Never again can the world seem to her quite so beautiful as it did before.
So Japan invested in learning how to see shadows in nature, in life, and in thought. The West taught her that the only job of the bright sun was to create the cheaper type of shadows. The West also taught her that the more valuable shadows were the main product of Western civilization and encouraged her to admire and adopt them. Then Japan was struck by the shadows of machines, chimneys, and telegraph poles; the shadows of mines and factories, and the shadows in the hearts of those who worked there; the shadows of twenty-story buildings and the hunger begging beneath them; the shadows of massive charities that increased poverty; the shadows of social reforms that multiplied wrongdoing; the shadows of fakes and hypocrisies and tuxedos; and the shadow of a foreign God, said to have created humanity for the purpose of an auto-da-fé. At this, Japan became quite serious and decided not to study any more silhouettes. Fortunately for the world, she returned to her original unmatched art; and, fortunately for herself, she returned to her own beautiful faith. But some of the shadows still lingered in her life, and she cannot entirely shake them off. The world will never seem quite as beautiful to her as it did before.
III
Just beyond the cemetery, in a tiny patch of hedged-in land, a farmer and his ox are plowing the black soil with a plow of the Period of the Gods; and the wife helps the work with a hoe more ancient than even the Empire of Japan. All the three are toiling with a strange earnestness, as though goaded without mercy by the knowledge that labor is the price of life.
Just past the cemetery, in a small fenced-off area, a farmer and his ox are plowing the dark soil with a plow from ancient times; and his wife assists with a hoe that's even older than the Empire of Japan. All three of them are working with a strong sense of purpose, as if pushed relentlessly by the understanding that hard work is the cost of living.
That man I have often seen before in the colored prints of another century. I have seen him in kakemono of much more ancient date. I have seen him on painted screens of still greater antiquity. Exactly the same! Other fashions beyond counting have passed: the peasant's straw hat, straw coat, and sandals of straw remain. He himself is older, incomparably older, than his attire. The earth he tills has indeed swallowed him up a thousand times a thousand times; but each time it has given back to him his life with force renewed. And with this perpetual renewal he is content: he asks no more. The mountains change their shapes; the rivers shift their courses; the stars change their places in the sky: he changes never. Yet, though unchanging, is he a maker of change. Out of the sum of his toil are wrought the ships of iron, the roads of steel, the palaces of stone; his are the hands that pay for the universities and the new learning, for the telegraphs and the electric lights and the repeating-rifles, for the machinery of science and the machinery of commerce and the machinery of war. He is the giver of all; he is given in return—the right to labor forever. Wherefore he plows the centuries under, to plant new lives of men. And he will thus toil on till the work of the world shall have been done,—till the time of the end of man.
That man I've seen many times before in the colorful prints from another century. I've seen him in ancient kakemono. I've seen him on painted screens from even earlier times. Exactly the same! Countless fashions have come and gone: the peasant's straw hat, straw coat, and straw sandals remain. He himself is older, infinitely older, than his clothes. The earth he works has swallowed him up a thousand times over; but each time, it has returned him to life with renewed energy. And with this constant renewal, he's satisfied: he asks for nothing more. The mountains change shape; the rivers change course; the stars shift in the sky: he never changes. Yet, though unchanging, he creates change. From the total of his labor come iron ships, steel roads, and stone palaces; it’s his hands that fund universities and new knowledge, telegraphs and electric lights, and repeating rifles, as well as the machinery for science, commerce, and war. He gives everything; in return, he’s given the right to work forever. That's why he plows through the centuries to plant new lives for men. And he'll keep working until the world’s labor is complete—until the end of humanity.
And what will be that end? Will it be ill or well? Or must it for all of us remain a mystery insolvable?
And what will that end be? Will it be good or bad? Or will it have to stay an unsolvable mystery for all of us?
Out of the wisdom of the West is answer given: "Man's evolution is a progress into perfection and beatitude. The goal of evolution is Equilibration. Evils will vanish, one by one, till only that which is good survive. Then shall knowledge obtain its uttermost expansion; then shall mind put forth its most wondrous blossoms; then shall cease all struggle and all bitterness of soul, and all the wrongs and all the follies of life. Men shall become as gods, in all save immortality; and each existence shall be prolonged through centuries; and all the joys of life shall be made common in many a paradise terrestrial, fairer than poet's dream. And there shall be neither riders nor ruled, neither governments nor laws; for the order of all things shall be resolved by love."
Out of the wisdom of the West comes the answer: "Human evolution is a journey toward perfection and happiness. The goal of evolution is balance. Evils will disappear, one by one, until only what is good remains. Then knowledge will reach its highest expansion; then the mind will unleash its most incredible creations; then all struggle and bitterness will end, along with all the wrongs and foolishness of life. People will become like gods, except for immortality; and each life will last for centuries; and all the joys of life will be shared in many earthly paradises, more beautiful than any poet's dream. There will be no oppressors or the oppressed, no governments or laws; for the order of everything will be established by love."
But thereafter?
But what then?
"Thereafter? Oh, thereafter by reason of the persistence of Force and other cosmic laws, dissolution must come: all integration must yield to disintegration. This is the testimony of science."
"Thereafter? Oh, after that, due to the ongoing presence of Force and other cosmic laws, dissolution has to happen: all integration must give way to disintegration. This is what science tells us."
Then all that may have been won, must be lost; all that shall have been wrought, utterly undone. Then all that shall have been overcome, must overcome; all that may have been suffered for good, must be suffered again for no purpose interpretable. Even as out of the Unknown was born the immeasurable pain of the Past, so into the Unknown must expire the immeasurable pain of the Future. What, therefore, the worth of our evolution? what, therefore, the meaning of life—of this phantom-flash between darknesses? Is your evolution only a passing out of absolute mystery into universal death? In the hour when that man in the hat of straw shall have crumbled back, for the last mundane time, into the clay he tills, of what avail shall have been all the labor of a million years?
Then everything that might have been gained must be lost; everything that has been achieved will be completely undone. Everything that has been overcome must face new challenges; everything that has been endured for a good cause must be suffered again for no understandable reason. Just as the immense pain of the Past was born from the Unknown, so must the immense pain of the Future fade into the Unknown. So, what is the value of our evolution? What is the meaning of life—this fleeting moment between darkness? Is your evolution just a transition from complete mystery to universal death? In the moment when that man in the straw hat crumbles back, for the last time, into the earth he works, what will have been the point of all the labor of a million years?
"Nay!" answers the West. "There is not any universal death in such a sense. Death signifies only change. Thereafter will appear another universal life. All that assures us of dissolution, not less certainly assures us of renewal. The Cosmos, resolved into a nebula, must recondense to form another swarm of worlds. And then, perhaps, your peasant may reappear with his patient ox, to till some soil illumined by purple or violet suns." Yes, but after that resurrection? "Why, then another evolution, another equilibration, another dissolution. This is the teaching of science. This is the infinite law."
"No!" replies the West. "There's no such thing as a universal death in that sense. Death just means change. After that, another universal life will emerge. Everything that tells us about decay also points to renewal. The Cosmos, broken down into a nebula, has to come back together to create another cluster of worlds. And then, maybe your farmer will come back with his hardworking ox, to cultivate land lit by purple or violet suns." Yes, but what happens after that resurrection? "Well, then there's another evolution, another balance, another decay. This is what science teaches us. This is the infinite law."
But then that resurrected life, can it be ever new? Will it not rather be infinitely old? For so surely as that which is must eternally be, so must that which will be have eternally been. As there can be no end, so there can have been no beginning; and even Time is an illusion, and there is nothing new beneath a hundred million suns. Death is not death, not a rest, not an end of pain, but the most appalling of mockeries. And out of this infinite whirl of pain you can tell us no way of escape. Have you then made us any wiser than that straw-sandaled peasant is? He knows all this. He learned, while yet a child, from the priests who taught him to write in the Buddhist temple school, something of his own innumerable births, and of the apparition and disparition of universes, and of the unity of life. That which you have mathematically discovered was known to the East long before the coming of the Buddha. How known, who may say? Perhaps there have been memories that survived the wrecks of universes. But be that as it may, your annunciation is enormously old: your methods only are new, and serve merely to confirm ancient theories of the Cosmos, and to recomplicate the complications of the everlasting Riddle.
But then, can that revived life ever really be new? Won't it instead be infinitely old? Just as what exists must always exist, what will happen must always have happened. If there’s no end, then there couldn’t have been a beginning; and even time is an illusion, with nothing new under a hundred million suns. Death isn’t death, it’s not a rest, nor the end of suffering, but the most horrifying joke. And from this endless cycle of pain, you can’t show us a way out. Have you made us any wiser than that peasant in straw sandals? He knows all this. He learned as a child from the priests teaching him in the Buddhist temple school about his countless lives, the rise and fall of universes, and the unity of life. What you’ve mathematically discovered was known to the East long before the arrival of the Buddha. How it was known, who can say? Maybe memories have survived the destruction of universes. But regardless, your message is extremely old: your methods are just new and serve only to confirm ancient theories of the cosmos, making the complexities of the everlasting riddle even more complicated.
Unto which the West makes answer:—"Not so! I have discerned the rhythm of that eternal action whereby worlds are shapen or dissipated; I have divined the Laws of Pain evolving all sentient existence, the Laws of Pain evolving thought; I have discovered and proclaimed the means by which sorrow may be lessened; I have taught the necessity of effort, and the highest duty of life. And surely the knowledge of the duty of life is the knowledge of largest worth to man."
Unto which the West responds:—"Not at all! I've understood the rhythm of that eternal process by which worlds are formed or broken down; I've figured out the Laws of Pain that shape all conscious existence, the Laws of Pain that shape thought; I've found and shared the ways to ease suffering; I've emphasized the importance of effort and the highest responsibility of life. And surely, knowing what that responsibility is, is the most valuable knowledge for humanity."
Perhaps. But the knowledge of the necessity and of the duty, as you have proclaimed them, is a knowledge very, very much older than you. Probably that peasant knew it fifty thousand years ago, on this planet. Possibly also upon other long—vanished planets, in cycles forgotten by the gods. If this be the Omega of Western wisdom, then is he of the straw sandals our equal in knowledge, even though he be classed by the Buddha among the ignorant ones only,—they who "people the cemeteries again and again."
Perhaps. But the understanding of necessity and duty, as you’ve stated, is knowledge that is much, much older than you. That peasant probably knew it fifty thousand years ago on this planet. It’s possible they even knew it on other long-gone planets, in cycles forgotten by the gods. If this represents the end of Western wisdom, then the person in straw sandals is our equal in knowledge, even if the Buddha classified them among the ignorant ones—those who "populate the cemeteries over and over again."
"He cannot know," makes answer Science; "at the very most he only believes, or thinks that he believes. Not even his wisest priests can prove. I alone have proven; I alone have given proof absolute. And I have proved for ethical renovation, though accused of proving for destruction. I have defined the uttermost impassable limit of human knowledge; but I have also established for all time the immovable foundations of that highest doubt which is wholesome, since it is the substance of hope. I have shown that even the least of human thoughts, of human acts, may have perpetual record,—making self-registration through tremulosities invisible that pass to the eternities. And I have fixed the basis of a new morality upon everlasting truth, even though I may have left of ancient creeds only their empty shell."
"He can't know," replies Science; "at best, he only believes or thinks he believes. Not even his smartest priests can prove it. I alone have proven; I alone have provided absolute proof. And I have proven it for ethical renewal, even though I'm accused of proving for destruction. I have defined the ultimate, impassable limit of human knowledge; but I have also established for all time the unshakeable foundations of that highest doubt which is healthy, since it is the essence of hope. I have shown that even the smallest of human thoughts and actions can leave a lasting record, creating self-registration through invisible tremors that persist into eternity. And I have established the basis of a new morality on everlasting truth, even if I may have left ancient beliefs with just their empty shell."
Creeds of the West—yes! But not of the creed of this older East. Not yet have you even measured it. What matter that this peasant cannot prove, since thus much of his belief is that which you have proved for all of us? And he holds still another belief that reaches beyond yours. He too has been taught that acts and thoughts outlive the lives of men. But he has been taught more than this. He has been taught that the thoughts and acts of each being, projected beyond the individual existence, shape other lives unborn; he has been taught to control his most secret wishes, because of their immeasurable inherent potentialities. And he has been taught all this in words as plain and thoughts as simply woven as the straw of his rain-coat. What if he cannot prove his premises? you have proved them, for him and for the world. He has only a theory of the future, indeed; but you have furnished irrefutable evidence that it is not founded upon dreams. And since all your past labors have only served to confirm a few of the beliefs stored up in his simple mind, is it any folly to presume that your future labors also may serve to prove the truth of other beliefs of his, which you have not yet taken the trouble to examine?
Creeds of the West—sure! But not of the creed of this older East. You haven't even fully measured it yet. So what if this peasant can't prove his beliefs when some of what he believes is what you have proven for all of us? He holds another belief that goes beyond yours. He has learned that actions and thoughts outlive people. But he’s been taught more than that. He knows that the thoughts and actions of each person, extending beyond their individual lives, shape lives that haven't been born yet; he’s been taught to control his deepest wishes because of their immense potential. And he’s learned all this in words as clear and thoughts as simply put as the straw of his raincoat. What if he can't prove his ideas? You have proven them for him and for the world. He may only have a theory about the future, but you’ve provided undeniable evidence that it isn’t just based on dreams. And since all your past efforts have only served to confirm some of the beliefs stored in his simple mind, is it really unreasonable to think that your future efforts might also prove the truth of other beliefs of his that you haven’t yet bothered to investigate?
"For instance, that earthquakes are caused by a big fish?"
"For example, that earthquakes are caused by a huge fish?"
Do not sneer! Our Western notions about such things were just as crude only a few generations back. No! I mean the ancient teaching that acts and thoughts are not merely the incidents of life, but its creators. Even as it has been written, "All that we are is the result of what we have thought: it is founded on our thoughts; it is made up of our thoughts."
Do not scoff! Our Western views on such matters were just as unsophisticated only a few generations ago. No! I'm referring to the ancient teaching that actions and thoughts are not just events in life, but its creators. Just as it's been said, "All that we are is the result of what we have thought: it is founded on our thoughts; it is made up of our thoughts."
IV
And there comes to me the memory of a queer story.
And I remember a strange story.
The common faith of the common people, that the misfortunes of the present are results of the follies committed in a former state of existence, and that the errors of this life will influence the future birth, is curiously reinforced by various superstitions probably much older than Buddhism, but not at variance with its faultless doctrine of conduct. Among these, perhaps the most remarkable is the belief that even our most secret thoughts of evil may have ghostly consequences upon other people's lives.
The shared belief of ordinary people is that the hardships we face now are the results of mistakes made in a past life, and that the mistakes we make today will affect our future reincarnation. This idea is strangely supported by various superstitions that are likely much older than Buddhism, but still align with its perfect teachings on how to live. One of the most notable beliefs is that even our most private evil thoughts can have supernatural effects on other people's lives.
The house now occupied by one of my friends used to be haunted. You could never imagine it to have been haunted, because it is unusually luminous, extremely pretty, and comparatively new. It has no dark nooks or corners. It is surrounded with a large bright garden,—a Kyūshū landscape garden without any big trees for ghosts to hide behind. Yet haunted it was, and in broad day.
The house that my friend lives in now used to be haunted. You would never guess it was haunted because it’s incredibly bright, really beautiful, and fairly new. It doesn't have any dark nooks or corners. It's surrounded by a large, colorful garden—a Kyūshū landscape garden without any big trees for ghosts to hide behind. Yet, it truly was haunted, even in broad daylight.
First you must learn that in this Orient there are two sorts of haunters: the Shi-ryō and the Iki-ryō. The Shi-ryō are merely the ghosts of the dead; and here, as in most lands, they follow their ancient habit of coming at night only. But the Iki-ryō, which are the ghosts of the living, may come at all hours; and they are much more to be feared, because they have power to kill.
First, you need to understand that in this East, there are two types of spirits: the Shi-ryō and the Iki-ryō. The Shi-ryō are just the ghosts of the dead, and like in many places, they typically appear only at night. However, the Iki-ryō, which are the spirits of the living, can show up at any time; and they are much more dangerous because they have the ability to kill.
Now the house of which I speak was haunted by an Iki-ryō.
Now, the house I'm talking about was haunted by an Iki-ryō.
The man who built it was an official, wealthy and esteemed. He designed it as a home for his old age; and when it was finished he filled it with beautiful things, and hung tinkling wind bells along its eaves. Artists of skill painted the naked precious wood of its panels with blossoming sprays of cherry and plum tree, and figures of gold-eyed falcons poised on crests of pine, and slim fawns feeding under maple shadows, and wild ducks in snow, and herons flying, and iris flowers blooming, and long-armed monkeys clutching at the face of the moon in water: all the symbols of the seasons and of good fortune.
The man who built it was a respected, wealthy official. He created it as a place to live out his later years; and when it was complete, he filled it with beautiful items and hung tinkling wind chimes along its edges. Skilled artists decorated the exquisite wood panels with vibrant blossoms of cherry and plum trees, gold-eyed falcons perched on pine tops, slender fawns grazing in the shade of maples, wild ducks in the snow, herons in flight, blooming iris flowers, and long-armed monkeys reaching for the moon's reflection in water: all symbols of the seasons and good luck.
Fortunate the owner was; yet he knew one sorrow—he had no heir. Therefore, with his wife's consent, and according to antique custom, he took a strange woman into his home that she might give him a child,—a young woman from the country, to whom large promises were made. When she had borne him a son, she was sent away; and a nurse was hired for the boy, that he might not regret his real mother. All this had been agreed to beforehand; and there were ancient usages to justify it. But all the promises made to the mother of the boy had not been fulfilled when she was sent away.
The owner was fortunate; however, he faced one sadness—he had no heir. So, with his wife's agreement, and following old traditions, he brought a strange woman into his home to bear him a child—a young woman from the countryside, to whom big promises were made. After she gave him a son, she was sent away; a nurse was hired for the boy so he wouldn't miss his real mother. All of this had been agreed upon in advance, and there were ancient customs to support it. But not all the promises made to the boy's mother had been kept when she was sent away.
And after a little time the rich man fell sick; and he grew worse thereafter day by day; and his people said there was an Iki-ryō in the house. Skilled physicians did all they could for him; but he only became weaker and weaker; and the physicians at last confessed they had no more hope. And the wife made offerings at the Ujigami, and prayed to the Gods; but the Gods gave answer: "He must die unless he obtain forgiveness from one whom he wronged, and undo the wrong by making just amend. For there is an Iki-ryō in your house."
And after a little while, the rich man got sick; and he got worse every day after that; and his family said there was a spirit in the house. Skilled doctors did everything they could for him; but he just kept getting weaker and weaker; and the doctors eventually admitted they had no more hope. His wife made offerings to the Ujigami and prayed to the Gods; but the Gods replied, "He must die unless he receives forgiveness from someone he wronged and makes things right. Because there is a spirit in your house."
Then the sick man remembered, and was conscience-smitten, and sent out servants to bring the woman back to his home. But she was gone,—somewhere lost among the forty millions of the Empire. And the sickness ever grew worse; and search was made in vain; and the weeks passed. At last there came to the gate a peasant who said that he knew the place to which the woman had gone, and that he would journey to find her if supplied with means of travel. But the sick man, hearing, cried out: "No! she would never forgive me in her heart, because she could not. It is too late!" And he died.
Then the sick man remembered, felt guilty, and sent out servants to bring the woman back to his home. But she was gone—somewhere lost among the forty million people of the Empire. And his illness kept getting worse; searches were done but failed, and the weeks went by. Finally, a peasant arrived at the gate and said he knew where the woman had gone, and he would go look for her if given some means of travel. But the sick man shouted, “No! She would never truly forgive me, because she couldn’t. It’s too late!” And he died.
After which the widow and the relatives and the little boy abandoned the new house; and strangers entered thereinto.
After that, the widow, her relatives, and the little boy left the new house, and strangers moved in.
Curiously enough, the people spoke harshly concerning the mother of the boy—holding her to blame for the haunting.
Curiously enough, people talked harshly about the boy's mother—blaming her for the haunting.
I thought it very strange at first, not because I had formed any positive judgment as to the rights and wrongs of the case. Indeed I could not form such a judgment; for I could not learn the full details of the story. I thought the criticism of the people very strange, notwithstanding.
I found it really odd at first, not because I had made any clear judgment about what was right or wrong in the situation. In fact, I couldn't make that kind of judgment because I didn't know all the details of the story. Still, I thought the criticism from the people was quite strange.
Why? Simply because there is nothing voluntary about the sending of an Iki-ryō. It is not witchcraft at all. The Iki-ryō goes forth without the knowledge of the person whose emanation it is. (There is a kind of witchcraft which is believed to send Things,—but not Iki-ryō.) You will now understand why I thought the condemnation of the young woman very strange.
Why? Simply because there's nothing voluntary about sending an Iki-ryō. It's not witchcraft at all. The Iki-ryō leaves without the knowledge of the person from whom it comes. (There is a type of witchcraft believed to send things—but not Iki-ryō.) You can now see why I found the condemnation of the young woman very strange.
But you could scarcely guess the solution of the problem. It is a religious one, involving conceptions totally unknown to the West. She from whom the Iki-ryō proceeded was never blamed by the people as a witch. They never suggested that it might have been created with her knowledge. They even sympathized with what they deemed to be her just plaint. They blamed her only for having been too angry,—for not sufficiently controlling her unspoken resentment,—because she should have known that anger, secretly indulged, can have ghostly consequences.
But you could hardly guess the solution to the problem. It's a religious one, involving ideas completely foreign to the West. The person from whom the Iki-ryō came was never blamed by the people as a witch. They never suggested that it could have been created with her knowledge. They even felt sympathy for what they believed was her valid complaint. They only blamed her for being too angry— for not being able to control her unspoken resentment— because she should have known that anger, secretly indulged, can have ghostly consequences.
I ask nobody to take for granted the possibility of the Iki-ryō, except as a strong form of conscience. But as an influence upon conduct, the belief certainly has value. Besides, it is suggestive. Who is really able to assure us that secret evil desires, pent-up resentments, masked hates, do not exert any force outside of the will that conceives and nurses them? May there not be a deeper meaning than Western ethics recognize in those words of the Buddha,—"Hatred ceases not by hatred at any time; hatred ceases by love: this is an old rule"? It was very old then, even in his day. In ours it has been said, "Whensoever a wrong is done you, and you do not resent it, then so much evil dies in the world." But does it? Are we quite sure that not to resent it is enough? Can the motive tendency set loose in the mind by the sense of a wrong be nullified simply by non-action on the part of the wronged? Can any force die? The forces we know may be transformed only. So much also may be true of the forces we do not know; and of these are Life, Sensation, Will,—all that makes up the infinite mystery called "I."
I don't expect anyone to take the idea of the Iki-ryō for granted, except as a strong moral guide. But as a way to influence behavior, this belief definitely has merit. Plus, it's thought-provoking. Who can really guarantee that hidden bad desires, built-up resentments, and concealed hatred don’t have an impact beyond the will that creates and fosters them? Could there be a deeper meaning than Western ethics acknowledge in the Buddha's words, “Hatred ceases not by hatred at any time; hatred ceases by love: this is an old rule”? It was already an old idea in his time. Today, it’s been said, “Whenever a wrong is done to you, and you don’t respond with resentment, then some evil fades from the world.” But does it? Are we really sure that not resenting it is sufficient? Can the emotional energy unleashed in the mind by feeling wronged just be erased by inaction from the victim? Can any force simply disappear? The forces we understand can only be transformed. This might also be true for the forces we don’t, including Life, Sensation, Will—everything that makes up the endless mystery we call "I."
V
"The duty of Science," answers Science, "is to systematize human experience, not to theorize about ghosts. And the judgment of the time, even in Japan, sustains this position taken by Science. What is now being taught below there,—my doctrines, or the doctrines of the Man in the Straw Sandals?"
"The responsibility of Science," replies Science, "is to organize human experience, not to speculate about ghosts. And the consensus of the era, even in Japan, supports this stance taken by Science. What is currently being taught down there—my teachings, or the teachings of the Man in the Straw Sandals?"
Then the Stone Buddha and I look down upon the college together; and as we gaze, the smile of the Buddha—perhaps because of a change in the light—seems to me to have changed its expression, to have become an ironical smile. Nevertheless he is contemplating the fortress of a more than formidable enemy. In all that teaching of four hundred youths by thirty-three teachers, there is no teaching of faith, but only teaching of fact,—only teaching of the definite results of the systematization of human experience. And I am absolutely certain that if I were to question, concerning the things of the Buddha, any of those thirty-three instructors (saving one dear old man of seventy, the Professor of Chinese), I should receive no reply. For they belong unto the new generation, holding that such topics are fit for the consideration of Men-in-Straw-Rain—coats only, and that in this twenty-sixth year of Meiji, the scholar should occupy himself only with the results of the systematization of human experience. Yet the systematization of human experience in no wise enlightens us as to the Whence, the Whither, or, worst of all!—the Why.
Then the Stone Buddha and I look down at the college together; and as we watch, the Buddha’s smile—maybe because of a change in the light—seems to shift to an ironic smile. Still, he is reflecting on the fortress of a more than formidable enemy. In all that instruction of four hundred students by thirty-three teachers, there is no teaching of faith, only teaching of fact—just teaching about the concrete results of organizing human experience. And I’m absolutely sure that if I were to ask any of those thirty-three instructors (except for one dear old man of seventy, the Professor of Chinese) about the Buddha, I wouldn’t get a response. They belong to the new generation, believing that such topics are only suitable for the Men-in-Straw-Raincoats, and that in this twenty-sixth year of Meiji, the scholar should focus only on the results of organizing human experience. Yet the organization of human experience doesn’t enlighten us about the Whence, the Whither, or, worst of all!—the Why.
"The Laws of Existence which proceed from a cause,—the cause of these hath the Buddha explained, as also the destruction of the same. Even of such truths is the great Sramana the teacher."
The Laws of Existence that come from a cause—the Buddha has explained that cause, as well as how it can be destroyed. The great Sramana is the teacher of such truths.
And I ask myself, Must the teaching of Science in this land efface at last the memory of the teaching of the Buddha?
And I ask myself, Must the teaching of Science in this country finally erase the memory of the Buddha's teachings?
"As for that," makes answer Science, "the test of the right of a faith to live must be sought in its power to accept and to utilize my revelations. Science neither affirms what it cannot prove, nor denies that which it cannot rationally disprove. Theorizing about the Unknowable, it recognizes and pities as a necessity of the human mind. You and the Man-in-the-Straw-Rain-coat may harmlessly continue to theorize for such time as your theories advance in lines parallel with my facts, but no longer."
"As for that," Science replies, "the only way to determine if a belief deserves to exist is by its ability to accept and use my discoveries. Science doesn’t claim what it can’t prove nor dismiss what it can’t logically disprove. When pondering the Unknowable, it understands and feels compassion for this being a necessity of the human mind. You and the Man-in-the-Straw-Rain-coat can continue to theorize harmlessly as long as your ideas align with my facts, but not beyond that."
And seeking inspiration from the deep irony of Buddha's smile, I theorize in parallel lines.
And taking inspiration from the deep irony of Buddha's smile, I theorize in parallel lines.
VI
The whole tendency of modern knowledge, the whole tendency of scientific teaching, is toward the ultimate conviction that the Unknowable, even as the Brahma of ancient Indian thought, is inaccessible to prayer. Not a few of us can feel that Western Faith must finally pass away forever, leaving us to our own resources when our mental manhood shall have been attained, even as the fondest of mothers must leave her children at last. In that far day her work will all have been done; she will have fully developed our recognition of certain eternal spiritual laws; she will have fully ripened our profounder human sympathies; she will have fully prepared us by her parables and fairy tales, by her gentler falsehoods, for the terrible truth of existence;—prepared us for the knowledge that there is no divine love save the love of man for man; that we have no All-Father, no Saviour, no angel guardians; that we have no possible refuge but in ourselves.
The overall trend of modern knowledge and scientific teaching leads to the understanding that the Unknowable, much like the Brahma in ancient Indian thought, is unreachable through prayer. Many of us sense that Western Faith will eventually fade away, leaving us to rely on ourselves once we’ve matured intellectually, just as even the most loving mother must eventually let go of her children. In that distant future, her work will be complete; she will have fully developed our awareness of certain eternal spiritual truths; she will have nurtured our deepest human connections; she will have prepared us through her stories and comforting myths for the harsh reality of life;—prepared us for the realization that there is no divine love besides the love between people; that we have no All-Father, no Savior, no guardian angels; that our only refuge lies within ourselves.
Yet even in that strange day we shall only have stumbled to the threshold of the revelation given by the Buddha so many ages ago: "Be ye lamps unto yourselves; be ye a refuge unto yourselves. Betake yourselves to no other refuge. The Buddhas are only teachers. Hold ye fast to the truth as to a lamp. Hold fast as a refuge to the truth. Look not for refuge to any beside yourselves."
Yet even on that strange day we will only have reached the beginning of the insights shared by the Buddha so long ago: "Be your own guiding light; be your own safe haven. Don't rely on any other refuge. The Buddhas are just teachers. Cling to the truth like it's a light in the dark. Cherish the truth as your refuge. Don't seek refuge outside of yourselves."
Does the utterance shock? Yet the prospect of such a void awakening from our long fair dream of celestial aid and celestial love would never be the darkest prospect possible for man. There is a darker, also foreshadowed by Eastern thought. Science may hold in reserve for us discoveries infinitely more appalling than the realization of Richter's dream,—the dream of the dead children seeking vainly their father Jesus. In the negation of the materialist even, there was a faith of consolation—self-assurance of individual cessation, of oblivion eternal. But for the existing thinker there is no such faith. It may remain for us to learn, after having vanquished all difficulties possible to meet upon this tiny sphere, that there await us obstacles to overcome beyond it,—obstacles vaster than any system of worlds,—obstacles weightier than the whole inconceivable Cosmos with its centuries of millions of systems; that our task is only beginning; and that there will never be given to us even the ghost of any help, save the help of unutterable and unthinkable Time. We may have to learn that the infinite whirl of death and birth, out of which we cannot escape, is of our own creation, of our own seeking—that the forces integrating worlds are the errors of the Past;—that the eternal sorrow is but the eternal hunger of insatiable desire;—and that the burnt-out suns are rekindled only by the inextinguishable passions of vanished lives.
Does this statement shock you? But even the thought of such an emptiness waking us from our long, comforting dream of divine help and love wouldn’t be the worst possibility for humanity. There’s something darker, hinted at by Eastern philosophies. Science might reveal horrors far worse than the awakening of the dead children searching fruitlessly for their father, Jesus. Even in the denial of materialism, there was a comforting faith—a self-assurance of individual end and everlasting oblivion. But for today’s thinkers, that faith doesn’t exist. We may discover that after overcoming all the challenges on this small planet, even greater obstacles lie ahead—obstacles more immense than entire systems of worlds—challenges heavier than the incomprehensible universe filled with countless systems; that our journey is just beginning; and that we may never receive even a hint of assistance, except for the help of unimaginable and unfathomable Time. We might have to accept that the endless cycle of death and birth, from which we cannot escape, is of our own making, of our own desire—that the forces creating worlds are merely the mistakes of the past; that eternal sorrow is just the ceaseless craving of insatiable desire; and that the extinguished stars are reignited only by the unquenchable passions of lives long gone.
VII
JIUJUTSU
Man at his birth is supple and weak; at his death, firm and strong. So is it with all things.... Firmness and strength are the concomitants of death; softness and weakness, the concomitants of life. Hence he who relies on his own strength shall not conquer.
Man is soft and weak at birth; he is firm and strong at death. The same goes for all things.... Firmness and strength come with death; softness and weakness come with life. Therefore, anyone who relies on their own strength will not succeed.
Tao-Te-King.
Tao Te Ching.
I
There is one building in the grounds of the Government College quite different in structure from the other edifices. Except that it is furnished with horizontally sliding glass windows instead of paper ones, it might be called a purely Japanese building. It is long, broad, and of one story; and it contains but a single huge room, of which the elevated floor is thickly cushioned with one hundred mats. It has a Japanese name, too,—Zuihōkwan,—signifying "The Hall of Our Holy Country;" and the Chinese characters which form that name were painted upon the small tablet above its entrance by the hand of a Prince of the Imperial blood. Within there is no furniture; nothing but another tablet and two pictures hanging upon the wall. One of the pictures represents the famous "White-Tiger Band" of seventeen brave boys who voluntarily sought death for loyalty's sake in the civil war. The other is a portrait in oil of the aged and much beloved Professor of Chinese, Akizuki of Aidzu, a noted warrior in his youth, when it required much more to make a soldier and a gentleman than it does to-day. And the tablet bears Chinese characters written by the hand of Count Katsu, which signify: "Profound knowledge is the best of possessions."
There is one building on the grounds of the Government College that looks completely different from the other structures. Aside from its sliding glass windows instead of paper ones, it could easily be called a traditional Japanese building. It’s long, wide, and only one story tall; and it has just one large room with an elevated floor covered with one hundred mats. It has a Japanese name too—Zuihōkwan—which means "The Hall of Our Holy Country." The Chinese characters for that name were painted on a small plaque above the entrance by a prince of the imperial family. Inside, there’s no furniture; just another plaque and two pictures on the wall. One picture shows the famous "White-Tiger Band," a group of seventeen brave boys who chose to die for loyalty during the civil war. The other is an oil portrait of the elderly and much-loved Professor of Chinese, Akizuki of Aidzu, who was a noted warrior in his youth when being a soldier and a gentleman required much more than it does today. The plaque features Chinese characters written by Count Katsu, which say: "Profound knowledge is the best of possessions."
But what is the knowledge taught in this huge unfurnished apartment? It is something called jiujutsu. And what is jiujutsu?
But what is the knowledge being taught in this huge empty apartment? It's something called jiujutsu. And what is jiujutsu?
Here I must premise that I know practically nothing of jiujutsu. One must begin to study it in early youth, and must continue the study a very long time in order to learn it even tolerably well. To become an expert requires seven years of constant practice, even presupposing natural aptitudes of an uncommon order. I can give no detailed account of jiujutsu, but merely venture some general remarks about its principle.
Here I should mention that I know almost nothing about jiujutsu. One needs to start learning it at a young age and must study it for a long time to get even a decent grasp of it. Becoming an expert takes seven years of consistent practice, assuming you have some exceptional natural talent. I can’t provide a detailed description of jiujutsu, but I can offer some general comments about its principles.
Jiujutsu is the old samurai art of fighting without weapons. To the uninitiated it looks like wrestling. Should you happen to enter the Zuihōkwan while jiujutsu is being practiced, you would see a crowd of students watching ten or twelve lithe young comrades, barefooted and barelimbed, throwing each other about on the matting. The dead silence might seem to you very strange. No word is spoken, no sign of approbation or of amusement is given, no face even smiles. Absolute impassiveness is rigidly exacted by the rules of the school of jiujutsu. But probably only this impassibility of all, this hush of numbers, would impress you as remarkable.
Jiujutsu is the ancient samurai art of unarmed combat. To someone who isn’t familiar with it, it looks like wrestling. If you were to walk into the Zuihōkwan while a jiujutsu session is happening, you'd see a group of students watching ten or twelve agile young practitioners, barefoot and in minimal clothing, throwing each other around on the mats. The complete silence might seem quite unusual to you. No one speaks, there are no gestures of approval or laughter, and no one even smiles. Strict impassiveness is a requirement of the jiujutsu school. But likely, it’s this very lack of emotion, this stillness among the crowd, that would stand out to you as most striking.
A professional wrestler would observe more. He would see that those' young men are very cautious about putting forth their strength, and that the grips, holds, and flings are both peculiar and risky. In spite of the care exercised, he would judge the whole performance to be dangerous play, and would be tempted, perhaps, to advise the adoption of Western "scientific" rules.
A professional wrestler would notice more. He would see that those young men are very careful about using their strength, and that the grips, holds, and throws are both unusual and risky. Despite the caution shown, he would consider the entire performance to be dangerous play, and might even be inclined to suggest using Western "scientific" rules.
The real thing, however,—not the play,—is much more dangerous than a Western wrestler could guess at sight. The teacher there, slender and light as he seems, could probably disable an ordinary wrestler in two minutes. Jiujutsu is not an art of display at all: it is not a training for that sort of skill exhibited to public audiences; it is an art of self-defense in the most exact sense of the term; it is an art of war. The master of that art is able, in one moment, to put an untrained antagonist completely hors de combat. By some terrible legerdemain he suddenly dislocates a shoulder, unhinges a joint, bursts a tendon, or snaps a bone,—without any apparent effort. He is much more than an athlete: he is an anatomist. And he knows also touches that kill—as by lightning. But this fatal knowledge he is under oath never to communicate except under such conditions as would render its abuse almost impossible. Tradition exacts that it be given only to men of perfect self-command and of unimpeachable moral character.
The real thing, however—not the performance—is much more dangerous than a Western wrestler could imagine at first glance. The instructor there, as slender and lightweight as he appears, could likely take down an average wrestler in two minutes. Jiujutsu isn't a performance art at all; it's not meant for that kind of skill to be shown to public audiences. It's a form of self-defense in the truest sense; it’s a martial art. The master of this discipline can, in an instant, incapacitate an untrained opponent completely. With an incredible sleight of hand, he can suddenly dislocate a shoulder, unhinge a joint, tear a tendon, or break a bone—without any visible effort. He is much more than just an athlete; he is an expert in anatomy. And he also knows ways to kill—with a single strike. But this deadly knowledge, he is sworn never to share except under conditions that would make misuse nearly impossible. Tradition requires that it be taught only to individuals with perfect self-control and impeccable moral character.
The fact, however, to which I want to call attention is that the master of jiujutsu never relies upon his own strength. He scarcely uses his own strength in the greatest emergency. Then what does he use? Simply the strength of his antagonist. The force of the enemy is the only means by which that enemy is overcome. The art of jiujutsu teaches you to rely for victory solely upon the strength of your opponent; and the greater his strength, the worse for him and the better for you. I remember that I was not a little astonished when one of the greatest teachers of jiujutsu[1] told me that he found it extremely difficult to teach a certain very strong pupil, whom I had innocently imagined to be the best in the class. On asking why, I was answered: "Because he relies upon his enormous muscular strength, and uses it." The very name "jiujutsu" means to conquer by yielding.
The point I want to highlight is that the master of jiujutsu doesn’t depend on his own strength. In fact, he rarely uses his own strength even in critical situations. So, what does he rely on? Simply the strength of his opponent. The enemy's force is the only way to defeat that enemy. The art of jiujutsu teaches you to depend on the strength of your opponent for victory; the stronger they are, the worse it is for them and the better it is for you. I remember being quite surprised when one of the top jiujutsu teachers[1] told me that he found it very challenging to teach a particular strong student, whom I had naively thought was the best in the class. When I asked why, he said, "Because he relies on his incredible muscular strength and uses it." The very term "jiujutsu" means to conquer by yielding.
I fear I cannot explain at all; I can only suggest. Every one knows what a "counter" in boxing means. I cannot use it for an exact simile, because the boxer who counters opposes his whole force to the impetus of the other; while a jiujutsu expert does precisely the contrary. Still there remains this resemblance between a counter in boxing and a yielding in jiujutsu,—that the suffering is in both cases due to the uncontrollable forward impetus of the man who receives it. I may venture then to say, loosely, that in jiujutsu there is a sort of counter for every twist, wrench, pull, push, or bend: only, the jiujutsu expert does not oppose such movements at all. No: he yields to them. But he does much more than yield to them. He aids them with a wicked sleight that causes the assailant to put out his own shoulder, to fracture his own arm, or, in a desperate case, even to break his own neck or back.
I’m afraid I can’t explain it fully; I can only suggest. Everyone knows what a "counter" means in boxing. I can't use it as a perfect analogy because the boxer who counters uses his full strength against the opponent's momentum, while a jiu-jitsu expert does the exact opposite. However, there is a similarity between a counter in boxing and a yielding in jiu-jitsu: the pain in both situations comes from the uncontrollable forward momentum of the person who is taking the hit. So, I can loosely say that in jiu-jitsu, there's a sort of counter for every twist, wrench, pull, push, or bend; but the jiu-jitsu expert doesn't resist these movements at all. No, he actually goes with them. But he does much more than just go with them. He uses a clever trick that makes the attacker dislocate their own shoulder, break their own arm, or, in a worst-case scenario, even fracture their own neck or back.
II
With even this vaguest of explanations, you will already have been able to perceive that the real wonder of jiujutsu is not in the highest possible skill of its best professor, but in the uniquely Oriental idea which the whole art expresses. What Western brain could have elaborated this strange teaching,—never to oppose force to force, but only to direct and utilize the power of attack; to overthrow the enemy solely by his own strength,—to vanquish him solely by his own effort? Surely none! The Occidental mind appears to work in straight lines; the Oriental, in wonderful curves and circles. Yet how fine a symbolism of Intelligence as a means to foil brute force! Much more than a science of defense is this jiujutsu: it is a philosophical system; it is an economical system; it is an ethical system (indeed, I had forgotten to say that a very large part of jiujutsu-training is purely moral); and it is, above all, the expression of a racial genius as yet but faintly perceived by those Powers who dream of further aggrandizement in the East.
With even this vague explanation, you can already see that the real wonder of jiujutsu isn't in the highest skill of its best teacher, but in the unique Eastern philosophy that the entire art reflects. What Western mind could have developed this unusual teaching—never to counter force with force, but to instead redirect and use the power of the attack; to defeat the opponent using only their own strength; to conquer them solely through their own effort? Surely none! The Western mind seems to operate in straight lines, while the Eastern mind moves in beautiful curves and circles. Yet, how excellent a symbol of intelligence as a way to outsmart brute force! Jiujutsu is much more than just a self-defense technique: it’s a philosophical system; it’s an economical system; it’s an ethical system (in fact, I forgot to mention that a significant part of jiujutsu training is purely about moral development); and above all, it represents a cultural genius that is still only faintly recognized by those powers dreaming of greater expansion in the East.
Twenty-five years ago,—and even more recently,—-foreigners might have predicted, with every appearance of reason, that Japan would adopt not only the dress, but the manners of the Occident; not only our means of rapid transit and communication, but also our principles of architecture; not only our industries and our applied science, but likewise our metaphysics and our dogmas. Some really believed that the country would soon be thrown open to foreign settlement; that Western capital would be tempted by extraordinary privileges to aid in the development of various resources; and even that the nation would eventually proclaim, through Imperial Edict, its sudden conversion to what we call Christianity. But such beliefs were due to an unavoidable but absolute ignorance of the character of the race,—of its deeper capacities, of its foresight, of its immemorial spirit of independence. That Japan might only be practicing jiujutsu, nobody supposed for a moment: indeed at that time nobody in the West had ever heard of jiujutsu.
Twenty-five years ago—and even more recently—foreigners might have reasonably predicted that Japan would adopt not just our clothing but also our manners; not only our transportation and communication methods, but also our architectural principles; not just our industries and applied science, but also our metaphysics and beliefs. Some genuinely thought that the country would soon be opened up for foreign settlement; that Western investment would be lured by exceptional privileges to help develop various resources; and even that the nation would eventually declare, through an Imperial Edict, its sudden conversion to what we call Christianity. But such beliefs stemmed from an unavoidable yet complete ignorance of the character of the people—of their deeper abilities, their foresight, and their long-standing spirit of independence. Nobody considered that Japan might simply be practicing jiujutsu; in fact, at that time, no one in the West had ever heard of jiujutsu.
And, nevertheless, jiujutsu it all was. Japan adopted a military system founded upon the best experience of France and Germany, with the result that she can call into the field a disciplined force of 250,000 men, supported by a formidable artillery. She created a strong navy, comprising some of the finest cruisers in the world;—modeling her naval system upon the best English and French teaching. She made herself dockyards under French direction, and built or bought steamers to carry her products to Korea, China, Manilla, Mexico, India, and the tropics of the Pacific. She constructed, both for military and commercial purposes, nearly two thousand miles of railroad. With American and English help she established the cheapest and perhaps the most efficient telegraph and postal service in existence. She built lighthouses to such excellent purpose that her coast is said to be the best lighted in either hemisphere; and she put into operation a signal service not inferior to that of the United States. From America she obtained also a telephone system, and the best methods of electric lighting. She modeled her public-school system upon a thorough study of the best results obtained in Germany, France, and America, but regulated it so as to harmonize perfectly with her own institutions. She founded a police system upon a French model, but shaped it to absolute conformity with her own particular social requirements. At first she imported machinery for her mines, her mills, her gun-factories, her railways, and hired numbers of foreign experts: she is now dismissing all her teachers. But what she has done and is doing would require volumes even to mention. Suffice to say, in conclusion, that she has selected and adopted the best of everything represented by our industries, by our applied sciences, by our economical, financial, and legal experience; availing herself in every case of the highest results only, and invariably shaping her acquisitions to meet her own needs.
And yet, it was all about jiujutsu. Japan built a military system based on the best practices from France and Germany, allowing her to mobilize a disciplined force of 250,000 soldiers, backed by impressive artillery. She developed a strong navy, featuring some of the finest cruisers in the world, modeling her naval system on the top teachings from England and France. She set up dockyards with French guidance and built or purchased steamers to transport her products to Korea, China, Manila, Mexico, India, and the Pacific islands. She constructed nearly two thousand miles of railroad for both military and commercial use. With support from American and English sources, she established one of the most cost-effective and efficient telegraph and postal services available. She built lighthouses so effectively that her coastline is considered the best-lit in either hemisphere, and she implemented a signaling service that rivals that of the United States. From America, she also acquired a telephone system and the best electric lighting techniques. Her public school system was designed after thoroughly studying the best outcomes from Germany, France, and America, but it was adjusted to fit perfectly with her own institutions. She developed a police system based on a French model but tailored it to meet her specific social needs. Initially, she brought in machinery for her mines, mills, gun factories, and railways, hiring many foreign experts; now, she is letting go of all her teachers. But what she has accomplished and is continuing to achieve would fill volumes just to mention. In conclusion, it’s enough to say that she has carefully chosen and adopted the best elements from our industries, applied sciences, and economic, financial, and legal experiences; taking only the highest results available and consistently tailoring her acquisitions to fit her own requirements.
Now in all this she has adopted nothing for a merely imitative reason. On the contrary, she has approved and taken only what can help her to increase her strength. She has made herself able to dispense with nearly all foreign technical instruction; and she has kept firmly in her own hands, by the shrewdest legislation, all of her own resources. But she has not adopted Western dress, Western habits of life, Western architecture, or Western religion; since the introduction of any of these, especially the last, would have diminished instead of augmenting her force. Despite her railroad and steamship lines, her telegraphs and telephones, her postal service and her express companies, her steel artillery and magazine-rifles, her universities and technical schools, she remains just as Oriental to-day as she was a thousand years ago. She has been able to remain herself, and to profit to the utmost possible limit by the strength of the enemy. She has been, and still is, defending herself by the most admirable system of intellectual self-defense ever heard of,—by a marvelous national jiujutsu.
Now in all this, she has adopted nothing just for the sake of imitation. On the contrary, she has embraced and taken only what can help her strengthen herself. She has made it possible to do without almost all foreign technical instruction; and she has skillfully kept all her resources firmly under her control through clever legislation. But she has not adopted Western clothing, Western lifestyles, Western architecture, or Western religion, because the introduction of any of these, especially the last, would have weakened rather than strengthened her. Despite her railroads and steamship lines, her telegraphs and telephones, her postal service and express companies, her steel artillery and magazine rifles, her universities and technical schools, she still remains just as Eastern today as she was a thousand years ago. She has managed to stay true to herself and to take full advantage of the strengths of her adversaries. She has been, and continues to be, defending herself with the most remarkable system of intellectual self-defense ever known—through a wonderful national jiujutsu.
III
Before me lies an album more than thirty years old. It is filled with photographs taken at the time when Japan was entering upon her experiments with foreign dress and with foreign institutions. All are photographs of samurai or daimyô; and many possess historical value as reflections of the earliest effects of foreign influence upon native fashions.
Before me lies an album that's over thirty years old. It's filled with photographs from when Japan was starting to experiment with foreign clothing and institutions. All the pictures are of samurai or daimyô; many hold historical significance as they show the early impacts of foreign influence on local styles.
Naturally the military class were the earliest subjects of the new influence; and they seem to have attempted several curious compromises between the Western and the Eastern costume. More than a dozen photographs represent feudal leaders surrounded by their retainers,—all in a peculiar garb of their own composition. They have frock coats, waistcoats, and trousers of foreign style and material; but under the coat the long silk girdle or obi is still worn, simply for the purpose of holding the swords. (For the samurai were never in a literal sense traîneurs de sabre; and their formidable but exquisitely finished weapons were never made to be slung at the side,—besides being in most cases much too long to be carried in the Western way.) The cloth of the suits is broadcloth; but the samurai will not surrender his mon, or crest, and tries to adapt it to his novel attire by all manner of devices. One has faced the lappets of his coat with white silk; and his family device is either dyed or embroidered upon the silk six times—three mon to each lappet. All the men, or nearly all, wear European watches with showy guards; one is examining his timepiece curiously, probably a very recent acquisition. All wear Western shoes, too,—shoes with elastic sides. But none seem to have yet adopted the utterly abominable European hat—destined, unfortunately, to become popular at a later day. They still retain the jingasa,—a strong wooden headpiece, heavily lacquered in scarlet and gold. And the jingasa and the silken girdle remain the only satisfactory parts of their astounding uniform. The trousers and coats are ill fitting; the shoes are inflicting slow tortures; there is an indescribably constrained, slouchy, shabby look common to all thus attired. They have not only ceased to feel free: they are conscious of not looking their best. The incongruities are not grotesque enough to be amusing; they are merely ugly and painful. What foreigner in that time could have persuaded himself that the Japanese were not about to lose forever their beautiful taste in dress?
Naturally, the military class was the first to be influenced by the new styles, and they attempted several interesting compromises between Western and Eastern clothing. More than a dozen photographs show feudal leaders surrounded by their followers—all dressed in a unique mix of their own design. They wear frock coats, waistcoats, and trousers made from foreign materials; however, under the coat, the long silk girdle or obi is still worn, solely for the purpose of holding their swords. (The samurai were never literally traîneurs de sabre; and their formidable but beautifully crafted weapons were never meant to be hung at their sides—often being too long to carry in the Western manner.) The fabric of their outfits is broadcloth; but the samurai will not give up his mon, or crest, and attempts to incorporate it into his new attire through various methods. One individual has lined the lappets of his coat with white silk, where his family emblem is either dyed or embroidered onto the silk six times—three mon on each lappet. Almost all the men wear European watches with flashy guards; one man is curiously inspecting his timepiece, likely a recent purchase. They all wear Western shoes as well—shoes with elastic sides. However, none seem to have switched to the utterly dreadful European hat—unfortunately set to become popular later on. They continue to wear the jingasa—a sturdy wooden headpiece, heavily lacquered in red and gold. The jingasa and the silk girdle remain the only decent parts of their strange uniform. The trousers and coats fit poorly; the shoes cause slow discomfort; an indescribably awkward, slouchy, shabby look is common to all dressed this way. They no longer feel free; they are aware of not looking their best. The mismatched elements are not comical enough to entertain; they are simply unattractive and uncomfortable. What foreigner at that time could have believed that the Japanese were not about to lose their beautiful sense of fashion forever?
Other photographs show still more curious results of foreign influences. Here are samurai who refuse to adopt the Western fashions, but who have compromised with the new mania by having their haori and hakama made of the heaviest and costliest English broadcloth,—a material utterly unsuited for such use both because of its weight and its inelasticity. Already you can see that creases have been formed which no hot iron can ever smooth away.
Other photographs reveal even more interesting outcomes of foreign influences. Here are samurai who refuse to embrace Western fashion, but have found a middle ground with the new trend by having their haori and hakama made from the heaviest and most expensive English broadcloth—a material completely inappropriate for this purpose due to its weight and lack of stretch. You can already see that creases have formed that no amount of heat can ever smooth out.
It is certainly an æsthetic relief to turn from these portraits to those of a few conservatives who paid no attention to the mania at all, and clung to their native warrior garb to the very last. Here are nagabakama worn by horsemen,—and jin-baori, or war-coats, superbly embroidered,—and kamishimo,—and shirts of mail,—and full suits of armor. Here also are various forms of kaburi,—the strange but imposing head-dresses anciently worn on state occasions by princes and by samurai of high rank,—curious cobwebby structures, of some light black material. In all this there is dignity, beauty, or the terrible grace of war.
It’s definitely a relief to shift from these portraits to those of a few conservatives who completely ignored the trend and held on to their traditional warrior attire until the very end. Here are nagabakama worn by horsemen, and jin-baori, or war coats, beautifully embroidered, along with kamishimo, shirts of mail, and full suits of armor. There are also different types of kaburi—the unusual yet striking headpieces that were traditionally worn during state occasions by princes and high-ranking samurai—intricate, web-like structures made of some light black material. In all this, there’s dignity, beauty, or the fierce elegance of war.
But everything is totally eclipsed by the last photograph of the collection,—a handsome youth with the sinister, splendid gaze of a falcon,—Matsudaira Buzen-no-Kami, in full magnificence of feudal war costume. One hand bears the tasseled signal-wand of a leader of armies; the other rests on the marvelous hilt of his sword. His helmet is a blazing miracle; the steel upon his breast and shoulders was wrought by armorers whose names are famed in all the museums of the West. The cords of his war-coat are golden; and a wondrous garment of heavy silk—all embroidered with billowings and dragonings of gold—flows from his mailed waist to his feet, like a robe of fire. And this is no dream;—this was!—I am gazing at a solar record of one real figure of mediæval life! How the man flames in his steel and silk and gold, like some splendid iridescent beetle,—but a War beetle, all horns and mandibles and menace despite its dazzlings of jewel-color!
But everything is completely overshadowed by the last photo in the collection—a striking young man with the intense, mesmerizing gaze of a falcon—Matsudaira Buzen-no-Kami, in the full glory of his feudal war attire. One hand holds the tasselled signal-wand of a leader of armies; the other rests on the incredible hilt of his sword. His helmet is a stunning masterpiece; the steel on his chest and shoulders was crafted by armories whose names are celebrated in museums across the West. The cords of his war coat are gold, and a magnificent garment of heavy silk—embroidered with swirling designs and dragons of gold—cascades from his armored waist to his feet, like a robe of fire. And this is no dream; this was! I am looking at a captured moment of a real figure from medieval life! The man radiates in his steel, silk, and gold, like some dazzling iridescent beetle—yet a War beetle, all horns and mandibles and menace despite its brilliant jewel-like colors!
IV
From the princely magnificence of feudal costume as worn by Matsudaira—Buzen-no-Kami to the nondescript garments of the transition period, how vast a fall! Certainly the native dress and the native taste in dress might well have seemed doomed to pass away forever. And when even the Imperial Court had temporarily adopted Parisian modes, few foreigners could have doubted that the whole nation was about to change garb. As a fact, there then began in the chief cities that passing mania for Western fashions which was reflected in the illustrated journals of Europe, and which created for a while the impression that picturesque Japan had become transformed into a land of "loud" tweeds, chimney-pot hats, and swallow-tail coats. But in the capital itself to-day, among a thousand passers-by, you may see scarcely one in Western dress, excepting, of course, the uniformed soldiers, students, and police. The former mania really represented a national experiment; and the results of that experiment were not according to Western expectation. Japan has adopted various styles of Western uniform,[1] with some excellent modifications, for her army, her navy, and her police, simply because such attire is the best possible for such callings. Foreign civil costume has been adopted by the Japanese official world, but only to be worn during office-hours in buildings of Western construction furnished with modern desks and chairs.[2] At home even the general, the admiral, the judge, the police-inspector, resume the national garb. And, finally, both teachers and students in all but the primary schools are expected to wear uniform, as the educational training is partly military. This obligation, once stringent, has, however, been considerably relaxed; in many schools the uniform being now obligatory only during drill-time and upon certain ceremonial occasions. In all Kyūshū schools, except the Normal, the students are free to wear their robes, straw sandals, and enormous straw hats, when not on parade. But everywhere after class-hours both teachers and students return at home to their kimono and their girdles of white crape silk.
From the grand elegance of feudal clothing worn by Matsudaira—Buzen-no-Kami to the plain outfits of the transitional period, what a huge drop! It certainly seemed like traditional dress and style might fade away for good. And when even the Imperial Court briefly embraced Parisian fashion, few outsiders could doubt that the entire nation was about to change their attire. In fact, a trend for Western fashion began in the major cities, which was reflected in European illustrated magazines, creating a temporary image that picturesque Japan had turned into a land of "loud" tweed suits, top hats, and tailcoats. However, nowadays in the capital, among a thousand passers-by, you’ll hardly see anyone in Western attire, except, of course, the uniformed soldiers, students, and police. That previous craze was actually a national experiment, and the results didn’t meet Western expectations. Japan has adopted various styles of Western uniforms,[1] making some great modifications for its army, navy, and police, simply because that clothing is the most suitable for those roles. Foreign formal attire has been adopted by Japanese officials, but only to be worn during office hours in Western-style buildings equipped with modern desks and chairs.[2] At home, even generals, admirals, judges, and police inspectors revert back to traditional clothing. Finally, both teachers and students in all but the primary schools are expected to wear uniforms, as the educational training has a military aspect. This requirement, which used to be strict, has been significantly relaxed; in many schools, the uniform is now only mandatory during drills and certain ceremonial events. In all Kyūshū schools, except for the Normal school, students are free to wear their robes, straw sandals, and large straw hats when not on parade. But everywhere after class hours, both teachers and students return home to their kimono and white crape silk sashes.
In brief, then, Japan has fairly resumed her national dress; and it is to be hoped that she will never again abandon it. Not only is it the sole attire perfectly adapted to her domestic habits; it is also, perhaps, the most dignified, the most comfortable, and the most healthy in the world. In some respects, indeed, the native fashions have changed during the era of Meiji much more than in previous eras; but this was largely due to the abolition of the military caste. As to forms, the change has been slight; as to color, it has been great. The fine taste of the race still appears in the beautiful tints and colors and designs of those silken or cotton textures woven for apparel. But the tints are paler, the colors are darker, than those worn by the last generation;—the whole national costume, in all its varieties, not excepting even the bright attire of children and of young girls, is much more sober of tone than in feudal days. All the wondrous old robes of dazzling colors have vanished from public life: you can study them now only in the theatres, or in those marvelous picture-books reflecting the fantastic and beautiful visions of the Japanese classic drama, which preserves the Past.
In short, Japan has pretty much returned to her traditional dress, and hopefully, she will never give it up again. Not only is it the only clothing that fits her lifestyle perfectly, but it’s also arguably the most dignified, comfortable, and healthiest in the world. In some ways, the native styles have changed during the Meiji era much more than in earlier times, but this was mainly because the military class was abolished. In terms of shapes, the changes have been minimal; regarding colors, they’ve changed a lot. The great taste of the people is still evident in the beautiful hues, shades, and patterns of the silk or cotton fabrics made for clothing. However, the shades are lighter and the colors are darker than those worn by the previous generation; the entire national costume, in all its forms, including the bright clothes of children and young girls, is much more subdued than in feudal days. All the amazing old garments with vibrant colors have disappeared from everyday life: you can only see them now in the theaters or in those incredible picture books that reflect the fantastic and beautiful visions of classic Japanese drama, which preserves the past.
[1] What seems to be the only serious mistake Japan has made in this regard is the adoption of leather shoes for her infantry. The fine feet of young men accustomed to the freedom of sandals, and ignorant of the existence of what we call corns and bunions, are cruelly tortured by this unnatural footgear. On long marches they are allowed to wear sandals, however; and a change in footgear may yet be made. With sandals, even a Japanese boy can easily walk his thirty miles a day, almost unfatigued.
[1] The one major mistake Japan seems to have made in this case is letting infantry wear leather shoes. The delicate feet of young men who are used to the freedom of sandals and have no idea about things like corns and bunions are badly hurt by this uncomfortable footwear. However, during long marches, they are allowed to wear sandals, and a change in footwear might happen. With sandals, even a Japanese boy can easily walk thirty miles a day without getting tired.
[2] A highly educated Japanese actually observed to a friend of mine: "The truth is that we dislike Western dress. We have been temporarily adopting it only as certain animals take particular colors in particular seasons,—for protective reasons".
[2] A well-educated Japanese person once told a friend of mine: "The truth is that we don't like Western clothing. We're just temporarily wearing it, like some animals change colors in different seasons—for protective reasons."
V
Indeed, to give up the native dress would involve the costly necessity of changing nearly all the native habits of life. Western costume is totally unsuited to a Japanese interior; and would render the national squatting, or kneeling, posture extremely painful or difficult for the wearer. The adoption of Western dress would thus necessitate the adoption of Western domestic habits: the introduction into home of chairs for resting, tables for eating, stoves or fireplaces for warmth (since the warmth of the native robes alone renders these Western comforts at present unnecessary), carpets for floors, glass for windows,—in short, a host of luxuries which the people have always been well able to do without. There is no furniture (according to the European sense of the term) in a Japanese home,—no beds, tables, or chairs. There may be one small book-case, or rather "book-box;" and there are nearly always a pair of chests of drawers in some recess hidden by sliding paper screens; but such articles are quite unlike any Western furniture. As a rule, you will see nothing in a Japanese room except a small brazier of bronze or porcelain, for smoking purposes; a kneeling-mat, or cushion, according to season; and in the alcove only, a picture or a flower vase. For thousands of years Japanese life has been on the floor. Soft as a hair mattress and always immaculately clean, the floor is at once the couch, the dining-table, and most often the writing-table; although there exist tiny pretty writing-tables about one foot high. And the vast economy of such habits of life renders it highly improbable they will ever be abandoned, especially while the pressure of population and the struggle of life continue to increase. It should also be remembered that there exists no precedent of a highly civilized people—such as were the Japanese before the Western aggression upon them—abandoning ancestral habits out of a mere spirit of imitation. Those who imagine the Japanese to be merely imitative also imagine them to be savages. As a fact, they are not imitative at all: they are assimilative and adoptive only, and that to the degree of genius.
Indeed, giving up traditional clothing would mean the expensive necessity of changing almost all native lifestyle habits. Western clothing doesn't fit at all with a Japanese home and would make the national practice of squatting or kneeling extremely uncomfortable or difficult for the wearer. Switching to Western attire would, therefore, require adopting Western domestic habits: bringing in chairs for sitting, tables for eating, stoves or fireplaces for heat (since the warmth of traditional robes alone makes these Western comforts unnecessary right now), carpets for floors, glass for windows—in short, a lot of luxuries that people have always managed without. There’s no furniture (in the European sense of the term) in a Japanese home—no beds, tables, or chairs. There might be a small bookshelf, or more accurately a "book-box," and usually a pair of chests of drawers tucked away behind sliding paper screens; but such items are very different from Western furniture. Generally, you will find nothing in a Japanese room except a small brazier made of bronze or porcelain for smoking, a kneeling mat or cushion depending on the season, and only in the alcove, a picture or a flower vase. For thousands of years, Japanese life has been lived on the floor. Soft as a hair mattress and always perfectly clean, the floor serves as the couch, dining table, and often the writing desk, although there are also tiny, charming writing tables about one foot high. The significant efficiency of these lifestyle habits makes it very unlikely they will ever be abandoned, especially as population pressure and life’s struggles continue to grow. It should also be noted that there’s no precedent for a highly civilized people—like the Japanese were before Western influence—abandoning ancestral habits just out of a desire to imitate. Those who think of the Japanese as merely imitative also tend to see them as savages. In reality, they are not imitative at all: they are assimilative and adoptive, and to a remarkable degree.
It is probable that careful study of Western experience with fire-proof building-material will eventually result in some changes in Japanese municipal architecture. Already, in some quarters of Tōkyō, there are streets of brick houses. But these brick dwellings are matted in the ancient manner; and their tenants follow the domestic habits of their ancestors. The future architecture of brick or stone is not likely to prove a mere copy of Western construction; it is almost certain to develop new and purely Oriental features of rare interest.
It’s likely that a thorough look at Western experiences with fireproof building materials will eventually lead to some changes in Japanese city architecture. Already, in some areas of Tokyo, there are streets lined with brick houses. However, these brick homes are built in the old traditional style, and their residents stick to the domestic habits of their ancestors. The future architecture made of brick or stone will probably not just mimic Western designs; it’s almost certain to evolve into something unique with new and distinctly Eastern characteristics that are quite fascinating.
Those who believe the Japanese dominated by some blind admiration for everything Occidental might certainly expect at the open ports to find less of anything purely Japanese (except curios) than in the interior: less of Japanese architecture; less of national dress, manners, and customs; less of native religion, and shrines, and temples. But exactly the reverse is the fact. Foreign buildings there are, but, as a general rule, in the foreign concessions only, and for the use of foreigners. The usual exceptions are a fire-proof post-office, a custom-house, and perhaps a few breweries and cotton-mills. But not only is Japanese architecture excellently represented at all the foreign ports: it is better represented there than in almost any city of the interior. The edifices heighten, broaden, expand; but they remain even more Oriental than elsewhere. At Kobe, at Nagasaki, at Ōsaka, at Yokohama, everything that is essentially and solely Japanese (except moral character) accentuates as if in defiance of foreign influence. Whoever has looked over Kobe from some lofty roof or balcony will have seen perhaps the best possible example of what I mean,—the height, the queerness, the charm of a Japanese port in the nineteenth century, the blue-gray sea of tile-slopes ridged and banded with white, the cedar world of gables and galleries and architectural conceits and whimsicalities indescribable. And nowhere outside of the Sacred City of Kyōto, can you witness a native religious festival to better advantage than in the open ports; while the multitude of shrines, of temples, of torii, of all the sights and symbols of Shintō and of Buddhism, are scarcely paralleled in any city of the interior except Nikko, and the ancient capitals of Nara and Saikyō. No! the more one studies the characteristics of the open ports, the more one feels that the genius of the race will never voluntarily yield to Western influence, beyond the rules of jiujutsu.
Those who think that the Japanese are blindly admiring everything Western might expect to find less of anything purely Japanese (except for souvenirs) at the open ports than in the countryside: less Japanese architecture, fewer traditional clothes, manners, and customs, less native religion, shrines, and temples. But the exact opposite is true. There are foreign buildings, but generally, they are only in the foreign concessions, meant for foreigners. The usual exceptions are a fireproof post office, a customs house, and maybe a few breweries and cotton mills. However, Japanese architecture is well represented at all the foreign ports: it’s actually better represented there than in almost any city in the interior. The buildings rise higher, stretch wider, and expand, yet they remain even more Oriental than elsewhere. In Kobe, Nagasaki, Ōsaka, and Yokohama, everything that is purely and distinctly Japanese (except moral character) stands out as if defying foreign influence. Anyone who has looked over Kobe from a high roof or balcony will have seen perhaps the best example of this—the height, the uniqueness, the charm of a Japanese port in the nineteenth century, with the blue-gray sea of tiled roofs sloping and banded with white, the cedar world of gables and galleries, and architectural quirks and whims that are indescribable. Nowhere outside of the Sacred City of Kyōto can you experience a native religious festival better than in the open ports; the multitude of shrines, temples, torii, and all the sights and symbols of Shintō and Buddhism are hardly matched in any city of the interior except Nikko and the ancient capitals of Nara and Saikyō. No! The more one examines the characteristics of the open ports, the more one realizes that the spirit of the race will never willingly yield to Western influence, beyond the rules of jiujutsu.
VI
The expectation that Japan would speedily announce to the world her adoption of Christianity was not so unreasonable as some other expectations of former days. Yet it might well seem to have been more so. There were no precedents upon which to build so large a hope. No Oriental race has ever yet been converted to Christianity. Even under British rule, the wonderful labors of the Catholic propaganda in India have been brought to a standstill. In China, after centuries of missions, the very name of Christianity is detested,—and not without cause, since no small number of aggressions upon China have been made in the name of Western religion. Nearer home, we have made even less progress in our efforts to convert Oriental races. There is not the ghost of a hope for the conversion of the Turks, the Arabs, the Moors, or of any Islamic people; and the memory of the Society for the Conversion of the Jews only serves to create a smile. But, even leaving the Oriental races out of the question, we have no conversions whatever to boast of. Never within modern history has Christendom been able to force the acceptance of its dogmas upon a people able to maintain any hope of national existence. The nominal[1] success of missions among a few savage tribes, or the vanishing Maori races, only proves the rule; and unless we accept the rather sinister declaration of Napoleon that missionaries may have great political usefulness, it is not easy to escape the conclusion that the whole work of the foreign mission societies has been little more than a vast expenditure of energy, time, and money, to no real purpose.
The expectation that Japan would quickly announce its adoption of Christianity wasn’t as unreasonable as some past expectations. However, it might seem more so. There were no precedents to support such a significant hope. No Asian race has ever been converted to Christianity. Even under British rule, the remarkable efforts of Catholic missionaries in India have come to a halt. In China, after centuries of missionary work, the very name of Christianity is loathed—and not without reason, since numerous aggressions against China have occurred in the name of Western religion. Closer to home, we’ve made even less progress in our attempts to convert Asian races. There’s no hope for converting the Turks, Arabs, Moors, or any Islamic people; and the memory of the Society for the Conversion of the Jews just brings a smile. But even if we ignore the Asian races, we have no conversions to boast about. Never in modern history has Christianity succeeded in forcing its beliefs on a people capable of maintaining any hope of national survival. The nominal[1] success of missions among a few marginalized tribes or the disappearing Maori races only proves the rule; and unless we accept Napoleon’s rather grim assertion that missionaries can be politically useful, it’s hard to avoid the conclusion that the entire effort of foreign mission societies has been little more than a huge waste of energy, time, and money without any meaningful outcome.
In this last decade of the nineteenth century, at all events, the reason should be obvious. A religion means much more than mere dogma about the supernatural: it is the synthesis of the whole ethical experience of a race, the earliest foundation, in many cases, of its wiser laws, and the record, as well as the result, of its social evolution. It is thus essentially a part of the race-life, and cannot possibly be replaced in any natural manner by the ethical and social experience of a totally alien people,—that is to say, by a totally alien religion. And no nation in a healthy social state can voluntarily abandon the faith so profoundly identified with its ethical life. A nation may reshape its dogmas: it may willingly even accept another faith; but it will not voluntarily cast away its older belief, even when the latter has lost all ethical or social usefulness. When China accepted Buddhism, she gave up neither the moral codes of her ancient sages, nor her primitive ancestor-worship; when Japan accepted Buddhism, she did not forsake the Way of the Gods. Parallel examples are yielded by the history of the religions of antique Europe. Only religions the most tolerant can be voluntarily accepted by races totally alien to those that evolved them; and even then only as an addition to what they already possess, never as a substitute for it. Wherefore the great success of the ancient Buddhist missions. Buddhism was an absorbing but never a supplanting power: it incorporated alien faiths into its colossal system, and gave them new interpretation. But the religion of Islam and the religion of Christianity—Western Christianity—have always been religions essentially intolerant, incorporating nothing and zealous to supplant everything. To introduce Christianity, especially into an Oriental country, necessitates the destruction not only of the native faith but of the native social systems as well. Now the lesson of history is that such wholesale destruction, can be accomplished only by force, and, in the case of a highly complex society, only by the most brutal force. And force, the principal instrument of Christian propagandism in the past, is still the force behind our missions. Only we have, or affect to have, substituted money power and menace for the franker edge of the sword; occasionally fulfilling the menace for commercial reasons in proof of our Christian professions. We force missionaries upon China, for example, under treaty clauses extorted by war; and pledge ourselves to support them with gunboats, and to exact enormous indemnities for the lives of such as get themselves killed. So China pays blood-money at regular intervals, and is learning more and more each year to understand the value of what we call Christianity. And the saying of Emerson, that by some a truth can never be comprehended until its light happens to fall upon a fact, has been recently illustrated by some honest protests against the immorality of missionary aggressions in China,—protests which would never have been listened to before it was discovered that the mission troubles were likely to react against purely commercial interests.
In the last decade of the nineteenth century, the reason should be clear. A religion is much more than just beliefs about the supernatural; it represents the complete ethical experience of a culture, serving as the foundation for its most sensible laws and documenting its social development. It's fundamentally a part of the life of that culture and can't naturally be replaced by the ethical and social experiences of a completely different group—essentially, by a completely foreign religion. No nation in a healthy society can willingly abandon the faith that is deeply connected to its ethical life. A country may change its beliefs; it might even adopt a new faith, but it will not willingly discard its older beliefs, even if those beliefs seem to have lost their ethical or social relevance. When China accepted Buddhism, it did not abandon the moral teachings of its ancient philosophers or its ancestral worship; similarly, when Japan embraced Buddhism, it didn't discard its native Shinto beliefs. The history of ancient European religions provides similar examples. Only the most tolerant religions can be adopted by cultures that are entirely different from their origins, and even then, they are typically seen as an addition rather than a replacement. This explains the significant success of early Buddhist missions. Buddhism was an inviting force, not a replacing one; it integrated foreign faiths into its vast system and offered them new meanings. However, the religions of Islam and Christianity—specifically Western Christianity—have always been fundamentally intolerant, seeking to replace everything rather than incorporating any other beliefs. Introducing Christianity, especially to an Eastern country, requires the dismantling not just of the native faith but also of its social structures. History shows that such extensive destruction can only be achieved through force, and in the case of a complex society, through very brutal force. Force has been the primary means of Christian mission work in the past and still drives our missions today. Now we pretend to use economic power and threats instead of the overt use of violence; occasionally we carry out those threats for commercial reasons to prove our Christian commitments. For example, we impose missionaries on China through treaty agreements that were obtained via warfare and commit to backing them with military force, demanding large compensation for any that are killed. Thus, China regularly pays this blood-money and is increasingly coming to understand the value of what we call Christianity. Emerson's saying that some truths can’t be understood until they illuminate a fact has recently been exemplified by honest criticisms regarding the immorality of missionary actions in China—protests that would not have gained attention until it became clear that these missionary issues could adversely affect commercial interests.
But in spite of the foregoing considerations there was really at one time fair reason for believing the nominal conversion of Japan quite possible. Men could not forget that after the Japanese Government had been forced by political necessity to extirpate the wonderful Jesuit missions of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, the very word Christian had become a term of hatred and scorn.[2]
But despite what’s been said, there was actually a time when it seemed quite possible to believe in the nominal conversion of Japan. People couldn’t shake off the fact that after the Japanese Government was compelled by political necessity to eliminate the amazing Jesuit missions of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, the very term “Christian” had turned into a word of hatred and contempt.[2]
But the world had changed since then; Christianity had changed; and more than thirty different Christian sects were ready to compete for the honor of converting Japan. Out of so large a variety of dogmas, representing the principal shades both of orthodoxy and of heterodoxy, Japan might certainly be able to choose a form of Christianity to her own taste! And the conditions of the country were more propitious than ever before for the introduction of some Western religion. The whole social system had been disorganized to the very core; Buddhism had been disestablished, and was tottering under the blow; Shintō appeared to be incapable of resistance; the great military caste had been abolished; the system of rule had been changed; the provinces had been shaken by war; the Mikado, veiled for centuries, had shown himself to his astonished people; the tumultuous flood of new ideas threatened to sweep away all customs and to wreck all beliefs; and the preaching of Christianity had been once more tolerated by law. Nor was this all. In the hour of its prodigious efforts to reconstruct society, the Government had actually considered the question of Christianity—just as shrewdly and as impartially as it had studied the foreign educational, military, and naval systems. A commission was instructed to report upon the influence of Christianity in checking crime and vice abroad. The result confirmed the impartial verdict of Kaempffer, in the seventeenth century, upon the ethics of the Japanese: "They profess a great respect and veneration for their Gods, and worship them in various ways. And I think I may affirm that, in the practice of virtue, in purity of life, and outward devotion, they far outdo the Christians."
But the world had changed since then; Christianity had changed; and more than thirty different Christian denominations were ready to compete for the honor of converting Japan. With such a wide variety of beliefs, representing both orthodox and unorthodox views, Japan could definitely choose a version of Christianity that suited its preferences! The conditions in the country were more favorable than ever for introducing some Western religion. The entire social system had been disrupted at its core; Buddhism had been disestablished and was struggling; Shintō seemed unable to hold its ground; the powerful military class had been dismantled; the governing system had shifted; the provinces had been shaken by war; the Mikado, hidden for centuries, had revealed himself to his astonished people; the chaotic wave of new ideas threatened to overturn all customs and destroy all beliefs; and the preaching of Christianity had once again been legally tolerated. But that wasn't all. In its massive efforts to rebuild society, the Government had actually considered the question of Christianity—just as astutely and fairly as it had examined foreign educational, military, and naval systems. A commission was tasked to report on the impact of Christianity in reducing crime and vice in other countries. The findings supported the objective assessment made by Kaempffer in the seventeenth century regarding the ethics of the Japanese: "They have a great respect and reverence for their Gods and worship them in various ways. And I think I can say that, in practicing virtue, living a pure life, and showing outward devotion, they far surpass Christians."
In short, it was wisely decided that the foreign religion, besides its inappropriateness to the conditions of Oriental society, had proved itself less efficacious as an ethical influence in the West than Buddhism had done in the East. Certainly, in the great jiujutsu there could have been little to gain, but much to lose, by a patriarchal society established on the principle of reciprocal duties, through the adoption of the teaching that a man shall leave his father and his mother and shall cleave unto his wife.[3]
In short, it was smartly decided that the foreign religion, apart from being unsuitable for the conditions of Eastern society, had shown itself to be less effective as an ethical influence in the West compared to how Buddhism had been in the East. Certainly, in the larger scheme of things, a patriarchal society founded on the idea of mutual duties would have little to gain and much to lose by adopting the teaching that a man should leave his father and mother and cling to his wife.[3]
The hope of making Japan Christian by Imperial edict has passed; and with the reorganization of society, the chances of making Christianity, by any means whatever, the national religion, grow less and less. Probably missionaries must be tolerated for some time longer, in spite of their interference in matters altogether outside of their profession; but they will accomplish no moral good, and in the interim they will be used by those whom they desire to use. In 1894 there were in Japan some eight hundred Protestant, ninety-two Roman Catholic, and three Greek Catholic missionaries; and the total expenditure for all the foreign missions in Japan must represent not much less than a million dollars a year,—probably represents more. As a result of this huge disbursement, the various Protestant sects claim to have made about 50,000 converts, and the Catholics an equal number; leaving some thirty-nine million nine hundred thousand unconverted souls. Conventions, and very malignant ones, forbid all unfavorable criticism of mission reports; but in spite of them I must express my candid opinion that even the above figures are not altogether trustworthy. Concerning the Roman Catholic missions, it is worthy of note that they profess with far smaller means to have done as much work as their rivals; and that even their enemies acknowledge a certain solidity in that work—which begins, rationally enough, with the children. But it is difficult not to feel skeptical as to mission reports: when one knows that among the lowest classes of Japanese there are numbers ready to profess conversion for the sake of obtaining pecuniary assistance or employment; when one knows that poor boys pretend to become Christians for the sake of obtaining instruction in some foreign language; when one hears constantly of young men, who, after professing Christianity for a time, openly return to their ancient gods; when one sees—immediately after the distribution by missionaries of foreign contributions for public relief in time of flood, famine, or earthquake—sudden announcement of hosts of conversions, one is obliged to doubt not only the sincerity of the converted, but the morality of the methods. Nevertheless, the expenditure of one million dollars a year in Japan for one hundred years might produce very large results, the nature of which may be readily conceived, though scarcely admired; and the existing weakness of the native religions, both in regard to educational and financial means of self-defense, tempts aggression. Fortunately there now seems to be more than a mere hope that the Imperial Government will come to the aid of Buddhism in matters educational. On the other hand, there is at least a faint possibility that Christendom, at no very distant era, may conclude that her wealthiest missions are becoming transformed into enormous mutual benefit societies.
The hope of making Japan Christian through Imperial decree has faded; and with the restructuring of society, the chances of establishing Christianity as the national religion in any way are decreasing. It's likely that missionaries will need to be tolerated for a while longer, despite their involvement in areas outside their expertise; but they won't bring any real moral improvement, and in the meantime, they will be used by those they wish to influence. In 1894, there were about eight hundred Protestant, ninety-two Roman Catholic, and three Greek Catholic missionaries in Japan; the total spending for all foreign missions in Japan must amount to nearly a million dollars a year — probably more. As a result of this significant expenditure, various Protestant groups claim to have made around 50,000 converts, with Catholics reporting a similar number; this leaves about thirty-nine million nine hundred thousand unconverted individuals. Conventions, often hostile, prohibit any negative criticism of mission reports; still, I must candidly express my opinion that even these figures may not be entirely reliable. Regarding the Roman Catholic missions, it’s noteworthy that they claim to have achieved comparable results with much fewer resources, and even their critics acknowledge a certain strength in their work—which starts, logically enough, with children. However, it’s hard not to be skeptical about mission reports: when one knows that among the lower classes of Japanese, many may claim conversion just to gain financial aid or a job; when one sees that poor boys pretend to become Christians to learn a foreign language; when one constantly hears about men who, after claiming Christianity for a time, revert to their old beliefs; when one notices that following the distribution of foreign donations for disaster relief, there are sudden claims of numerous conversions, one is compelled to doubt not only the sincerity of the converts but also the morality of the methods employed. Nevertheless, spending a million dollars a year in Japan for a century could lead to significant outcomes, the nature of which can be easily imagined, though not necessarily admired; and the current weakness of local religions, in terms of both educational and financial defenses, invites aggression. Luckily, it now seems there is more than just a faint hope that the Imperial Government will support Buddhism in educational matters. On the flip side, there is at least a slight possibility that, in the not-too-distant future, Christendom may realize that its wealthiest missions are becoming enormous mutual benefit societies.
[1] Nominal, because the simple fact is that the real object of missions is impossible. This whole question has been very strongly summed up in a few lines by Herbert Spencer:—
[1] It's nominal because the truth is that the true goal of missions is unattainable. Herbert Spencer has captured this entire issue very effectively in just a few lines:—
"Everywhere, indeed, the special theological bias, accompanying a special set of doctrines, inevitably prejudges many sociological questions. One who holds a creed to be absolutely true, and who by implication holds the multitudinous other creeds to be absolutely false in so far as they differ from his own, cannot entertain the supposition that the value of a creed is relative. That each religious system is, in its general characters, a natural part of the society in which it is found, is an entirely alien conception, and indeed a repugnant one. His system of dogmatic theology he thinks good for all places and all times. He does not doubt that, when planted among a horde of savages, it will be duly understood by them, duly appreciated by them, and will work upon them results such as those he experiences from it. Thus prepossessed, he passes over the proofs that a people is no more capable of receiving a higher form of religion than it is capable of receiving a higher form of government; and that inevitably along with such religion, as with such government, there will go on a degradation which presently reduces it to one differing but nominally from its predecessor. In other words, his special theological bias blinds him to an important class of sociological truths."
"Everywhere, the unique theological perspective that comes with a specific set of beliefs inevitably influences many sociological issues. Someone who believes their creed is absolutely true, and therefore thinks that all other beliefs differing from theirs are absolutely false, cannot consider the idea that the value of a creed is relative. The idea that each religious system is, in its general characteristics, a natural part of the society in which it exists is completely foreign to them and even off-putting. They believe their system of dogmatic theology is suitable for all places and all times. They don’t doubt that when introduced among a group of so-called savages, it will be fully understood and appreciated by them, just as it is by themselves, leading to results similar to what they experience. This preconceived notion leads them to overlook the evidence that a people are only capable of embracing a higher form of religion in the same way they can accept a higher form of government; and that inevitably, with such a religion, as with such a government, there will be a decline that ultimately reduces it to something only nominally different from its predecessor. In other words, their specific theological bias blinds them to an important set of sociological truths."
[2] The missionary work was begun by St. Francis Xavier, who landed at Kagoshima in Kyūshū on the 15th of August, 1549. A curious fact is that the word Bateren, a corruption of the Portuguese or Spanish padre, and so adopted into the language two centuries ago, still lingers among the common people in some provinces as a synonym for "wicked magician." Another curious fact worth mentioning is that a particular kind of bamboo screen—from behind which a person can see all that goes on outside the house without being himself seen—is still called a Kirishitan (Christian).
[2] The missionary work started with St. Francis Xavier, who arrived in Kagoshima in Kyūshū on August 15, 1549. A curious fact is that the word Bateren, a twist on the Portuguese or Spanish padre, which was adopted into the language two centuries ago, is still used by common people in some provinces as a synonym for "wicked magician." Another interesting point is that a specific type of bamboo screen—from behind which someone can see everything happening outside without being seen themselves—is still called a Kirishitan (Christian).
Griffis explains the larger success of the Jesuit missions of the sixteenth century partly by the resemblance between the outer forms of Roman Catholicism and the outer forms of Buddhism. This shrewd judgment has been confirmed by the researches of Ernest Satow (see Transactions of the Asiatic Society of Japan, vol. ii. part 2), who has published facsimiles of some documents proving that the grant to the foreign missionaries by the Lord of Yamaguchi was made that they might "preach the law of Buddha,"—the new religion being at first taken for a higher form of Buddhism. But those who have read the old Jesuit letters from Japan, or even the more familiar compilation of Charlevoix, must recognize that the success of the missions could not be thus entirely explained. It presents us with psychological phenomena of a very remarkable order,—phenomena perhaps never again to be repeated in the history of religion, and analogous to those strange forms of emotionalism classed by Hecker as contagious (see his Epidemics of the Middle Ages). The old Jesuits understood the deeper emotional character of the Japanese infinitely better than any modern missionary society: they studied with marvelous keenness all the springs of the race-life, and knew how to operate them. Where they failed, our modern Evangelical propagandists need not hope to succeed. Still, even in the most flourishing period of the Jesuit missions, only six hundred thousand converts were claimed.
Griffis explains the larger success of the Jesuit missions in the sixteenth century partly because of the similarities between the outer aspects of Roman Catholicism and Buddhism. This insightful observation has been supported by the research of Ernest Satow (see Transactions of the Asiatic Society of Japan, vol. ii. part 2), who published copies of documents showing that the Lord of Yamaguchi granted permission to foreign missionaries to "preach the law of Buddha," with the new religion initially seen as a higher form of Buddhism. However, those who have read the old Jesuit letters from Japan, or even the more widely known collection by Charlevoix, must recognize that the success of the missions can’t be fully explained in this way. It presents us with psychological phenomena of a very remarkable kind—phenomena that may never be repeated in the history of religion, and similar to the unusual forms of emotionalism categorized by Hecker as contagious (see his Epidemics of the Middle Ages). The old Jesuits understood the deeper emotional nature of the Japanese far better than any modern missionary organization: they studied with incredible insight all the influences of the culture and knew how to engage them. Where they failed, our modern Evangelical evangelists should not expect to succeed. Still, even during the height of the Jesuit missions, only six hundred thousand converts were reported.
[3] A recent French critic declared that the comparatively small number of public charities and benevolent institutions in Japan proved the race deficient in humanity! Now the truth is that in Old Japan the principle of mutual benevolence rendered such institutions unnecessary. And another truth is that the vast number of such institutions in the West testifies much more strongly to the inhumanity than to the charity of our own civilization.
[3] A recent French critic claimed that the relatively small number of public charities and benevolent organizations in Japan shows that the people lack compassion! The reality is that in Old Japan, the concept of mutual kindness made such organizations unnecessary. Moreover, the large number of these institutions in the West says much more about the lack of humanity than about the generosity of our own civilization.
VII
The idea that Japan would throw open her interior to foreign industrial enterprise, soon after the beginning of Meiji, proved as fallacious as the dream of her sudden conversion to Christianity. The country remained, and still remains, practically closed against foreign settlement. The Government itself had never seemed inclined to pursue a conservative policy, and had made various attempts to bring about such a revision of treaties as would have made Japan a new field for large investments of Western capital Events, however, proved that the national course was not to be controlled by statecraft only, but was to be directed by something much less liable to error,—the Race-Instinct.
The idea that Japan would open up its interior to foreign industry shortly after the start of the Meiji era turned out to be just as unrealistic as the hope for its sudden conversion to Christianity. The country stayed, and still remains, largely shut off from foreign settlement. The Government itself never really seemed willing to take a conservative approach and made various attempts to revise treaties that would have made Japan an attractive place for significant Western investments. However, it became clear that the country's direction wasn't going to be dictated solely by politics, but was influenced by something far less prone to mistakes—human instinct.
The world's greatest philosopher, writing in 1867, uttered this judgment: "Of the way in which disintegrations are liable to be set up in a society that has evolved to the limit of its type, and reached a state of moving equilibrium, a good illustration is furnished by Japan. The finished fabric into which its people had organized themselves maintained an almost constant state so long as it was preserved from fresh external forces. But as soon as it received an impact from European civilization,—partly by armed aggression, partly by commercial impulse, partly by the influence of ideas,—this fabric began to fall to pieces. There is now in progress a political dissolution. Probably a political reorganization will follow; but, be this as it may, the change thus far produced by outer action is a change towards dissolution,—a change from integrated motions to disintegrated motions."[1]
The world’s greatest philosopher, writing in 1867, expressed this opinion: "A good example of how disintegration can occur in a society that has reached its peak and achieved a state of balance is Japan. The structure its people had organized maintained a nearly constant state as long as it was protected from new external forces. However, once it was impacted by European civilization—partly through military aggression, partly through commercial interests, and partly through the influence of ideas—this structure began to break apart. A political dissolution is currently underway. A political reorganization will likely follow; but regardless, the change brought about by outside forces is a shift towards dissolution—a shift from unified actions to fragmented actions." [1]
The political reorganization suggested by Mr. Spencer not only followed rapidly, but seemed more than likely to prove all that could be desired, providing the new formative process were not seriously and suddenly interfered with. Whether it would be interfered with by treaty revision, however, appeared a very doubtful question. While some Japanese politicians worked earnestly for the removal of every obstacle to foreign settlement in the interior, others felt that such settlement would mean a fresh introduction into the yet unstable social organism of disturbing elements sure to produce new disintegrations. The argument of the former was that by the advocated revision of existing treaties the revenue of the Empire could be much increased, and that the probable number of foreign settlers would be quite small. But conservative thinkers considered that the real danger of opening the country to foreigners was not the danger of the influx of numbers; and on this point the Race-Instinct agreed with them. It comprehended the peril only in a vague way, but in a way that touched the truth.
The political reorganization that Mr. Spencer proposed not only happened quickly but also seemed likely to meet all expectations, as long as the new development process wasn’t disrupted too much. However, it was unclear whether treaty revisions would cause such interference. While some Japanese politicians actively pushed to remove any barriers to foreign settlement in the interior, others worried that this would introduce new elements into an already unstable society, leading to further breakdowns. Supporters of the treaty revisions argued that changing the current agreements could significantly boost the Empire's revenue and that the expected number of foreign settlers would be relatively small. But more conservative thinkers believed the real risk of opening the country to foreigners wasn’t about the sheer number of people coming in; the underlying instinct agreed with them. It recognized the danger in a vague sense, yet in a way that resonated with the reality.
One side of that truth ought to be familiar to Americans,—the Occidental side. The Occidental has discovered that, under any conditions of fair play, he cannot compete with the Oriental in the struggle for life: he has fully confessed the fact, both in Australia and in the United States, by the passage of laws to protect himself against Asiatic emigration. For outrages upon Chinese or Japanese immigrants he has nevertheless offered a host of absurd "moral reasons." The only true reason can be formulated in six words: The Oriental can underlive the Occidental. Now in Japan the other face of the question was formulated thus: The Occidental can overlive the Oriental[2] under certain favorable conditions. One condition would be a temperate climate; the other, and the more important, that, in addition to full rights of competition, the Occidental should have power for aggression. Whether he would use such power was not a common-sense question: the real question was, could he use it? And this answered in the affirmative, all discussion as to the nature of his possible future policy of aggrandizement—whether industrial, financial, political, or all three in one—were pure waste of time. It was enough to know that he might eventually find ways and means to master, if not to supplant, the native race; crushing opposition, paralyzing competition by enormous combinations of capital, monopolizing resources, and raising the standard of living above the native capacity. Elsewhere various weaker races had vanished or were vanishing under Anglo-Saxon domination. And in a country so poor as Japan, who could give assurance that the mere admission of foreign capital did not constitute a national danger? Doubtless Japan would never have to fear conquest by any single Western power: she could hold her own, on her own soil, against any one foreign nation. Neither would she have to face the danger of invasion by a combination of military powers: the mutual jealousies of the Occident would render impossible any attack for the mere purpose of territorial acquisition. But she might reasonably fear that, by prematurely opening her interior to foreign settlement, she would condemn herself to the fate of Hawaii,—that her land would pass into alien ownership, that her politics would be regulated by foreign influence, that her independence would become merely nominal, that her ancient empire would eventually become transformed into a sort of cosmopolitan industrial republic.
One side of that truth should be familiar to Americans—the Western perspective. The West has realized that, under fair conditions, it can't compete with the East in the struggle for survival: this fact has been openly acknowledged, both in Australia and the United States, through laws aimed at protecting against Asian immigration. For violence against Chinese or Japanese immigrants, however, a multitude of ridiculous "moral reasons" have been given. The real reason can be summed up in six words: The Eastern can outlast the Western. Now in Japan, the other side of the issue was expressed as: The Western can outlive the Eastern[2] under certain favorable conditions. One condition would be a temperate climate; the other, and more crucial, is that, alongside equal competitive rights, the West should have the capacity for aggression. Whether he would use such power wasn’t a practical question: the actual question was, could he use it? And with the answer being yes, any discussion about his potential future strategies for expansion—be it industrial, financial, political, or a combination of all three—would be a waste of time. It was enough to know that he might eventually find ways to dominate, if not replace, the native population; suppressing opposition, crippling competition through massive capital investments, monopolizing resources, and elevating the standard of living beyond the local capacity. In other places, weaker groups had disappeared or were disappearing under Anglo-Saxon control. And in a nation as impoverished as Japan, who could guarantee that merely allowing foreign investment wouldn’t pose a national threat? Certainly, Japan would never have to fear being conquered by a single Western power: she could defend herself on her own territory against any one foreign country. She also wouldn’t have to worry about invasion from a coalition of military nations: the mutual rivalries of the West would make any territorial takeover difficult. However, she could justifiably fear that by opening up her interior to foreign settlement too soon, she might seal her fate as Hawaii did—where her land would fall into foreign hands, her politics would be subject to external influence, her independence would merely be symbolic, and her ancient empire would eventually be transformed into a kind of cosmopolitan industrial republic.
Such were the ideas fiercely discussed by opposite parties until the eve of the war with China. Meanwhile the Government had been engaged upon difficult negotiations. To open the country in the face of the anti-foreign reaction seemed in the highest degree dangerous; yet to have the treaties revised without opening the country seemed impossible. It was evident that the steady pressure of the Western powers upon Japan was to be maintained unless their hostile combination could be broken either by diplomacy or by force. The new treaty with England, devised by the shrewdness of Aoki, met the dilemma. By this treaty the country is to be opened; but British subjects cannot own land. They can even hold land only on leases terminating, according to Japanese law, ipso facto with the death of the lessor. No coasting-trade is permitted them—not even to some of the old treaty ports; and all other trade is to be heavily taxed. The foreign concessions are to revert to Japan; British settlers pass under Japanese jurisdiction; England, in fact, loses everything, and Japan gains all by this treaty.
Such were the ideas passionately debated by opposing groups until the night before the war with China. In the meantime, the government had been involved in tough negotiations. Opening the country amid the anti-foreign backlash seemed extremely risky; however, revising the treaties without opening the country also appeared impossible. It was clear that the ongoing pressure from Western powers on Japan would continue unless their hostile alliance could be dismantled through either diplomacy or force. The new treaty with England, crafted by Aoki's cleverness, addressed this challenge. Under this treaty, the country will be opened; however, British citizens cannot own land. They can only hold land through leases that, according to Japanese law, automatically end with the death of the lessor. They are not allowed to participate in coastal trade—not even in some of the old treaty ports; and all other trade will be heavily taxed. The foreign concessions will revert to Japan; British settlers will come under Japanese jurisdiction; in fact, England loses everything, while Japan gains everything from this treaty.
The first publication of the articles stupefied the English merchants, who declared themselves betrayed by the mother-country,—legally tied hand and foot and delivered into Oriental bondage. Some declared their resolve to leave the country before the treaty should be put in force. Certainly Japan may congratulate herself upon her diplomacy. The country is, indeed, to be opened; but the conditions have been made such as not only to deter foreign capital seeking investment, but as even to drive existing capital away. Should similar conditions be obtained from other powers, Japan will have much more than regained all that she lost by former treaties contrived to her disadvantage. The Aoki document surely represents the highest possible feat of jiujutsu in diplomacy.
The first release of the articles shocked the English merchants, who felt betrayed by the mother country—legally bound and handed over to Eastern oppression. Some announced their intention to leave the country before the treaty was enforced. Clearly, Japan can take pride in its diplomatic skills. The country is set to open up, but the terms are structured in a way that not only discourages foreign investment but could even drive away existing capital. If similar terms are achieved with other nations, Japan will more than make up for what it lost in previous treaties that worked against it. The Aoki document truly represents a masterful example of diplomacy at its finest.
But no one can well predict what may occur before this or any other new treaty be put into operation. It is still uncertain whether Japan will ultimately win all her ends by jiujutsu, although never in history did any race display such courage and such genius in facing colossal odds. Within the memory of men not yet old, Japan has developed her military power to a par with that of more than one country of Europe; industrially she is fast becoming a competitor of Europe in the markets of the East; educationally she has placed herself also in the front rank of progress, having established a system of schools less costly but scarcely less efficient than those of any Western country. And she has done this in spite of being steadily robbed each year by unjust treaties, in spite of enormous losses by floods and earthquakes, in spite of political troubles at home, in spite of the efforts of foreign proselytizers to sap the national spirit, and in spite of the extraordinary poverty of her people.
But no one can really predict what might happen before this or any other new treaty goes into effect. It's still unclear whether Japan will ultimately achieve all her goals through jiujutsu, although no race in history has shown such courage and talent when facing huge challenges. In the memory of people who are not yet old, Japan has built her military strength to match that of several European countries; industrially, she is quickly becoming a competitor with Europe in Eastern markets; educationally, she has positioned herself at the forefront of progress, having created a school system that is less expensive but hardly any less effective than those in Western countries. And she has accomplished all this despite being consistently exploited each year by unfair treaties, suffering enormous losses from floods and earthquakes, dealing with political issues at home, facing efforts by foreign missionaries to undermine the national spirit, and coping with the extreme poverty of her people.
[2] That is, of course, the Japanese. I do not believe that under any circumstances the Occidentals could overlive the Chinese,—no matter what might be the numerical disproportion. Even the Japanese acknowledge their incapacity to compete with the Chinese; and one of the best arguments against the unreserved opening of the country is the danger of Chinese immigration.
[2] That is, of course, the Japanese. I don't think that under any circumstances the Westerners could outlast the Chinese, regardless of the numerical differences. Even the Japanese recognize their inability to compete with the Chinese; and one of the strongest arguments against fully opening the country is the threat of Chinese immigration.
VIII
Should Japan fail in her glorious purpose, her misfortune will certainly not be owing to any lack of national spirit. That quality she possesses in a degree without existing modern parallel,—in a degree that so trite a word as "patriotism" is utterly powerless to represent. However psychologists may theorize on the absence or the limitations of personal individuality among the Japanese, there can be no question at all that, as a nation, Japan possesses an individuality much stronger than our own. Indeed we may doubt whether Western civilization has not cultivated the qualities of the individual even to the destruction of national feeling.
Should Japan fail in her noble goal, it won't be because of a lack of national spirit. She possesses that quality to a degree unmatched in modern times—a level that even the common word "patriotism" fails to capture. No matter how psychologists may theorize about the absence or limits of personal individuality among the Japanese, there's no doubt that as a nation, Japan has a sense of individuality that's much stronger than our own. In fact, we might question whether Western civilization has developed individual qualities to the point of undermining national sentiment.
On the topic of duty the entire people has but one mind. Any schoolboy will say to you, if questioned about this subject: "The duty of every Japanese to our Emperor is to help to make our country strong and wealthy, and to help to defend and preserve our national independence." All know the danger. All are morally and physically trained to meet it. Every public school gives its students a preparatory course of military discipline; every town has its bataillons scolaires. Even the children too young to be regularly drilled are daily taught to sing in chorus the ancient songs of loyalty and the modern songs of war. And new patriot songs are composed at regular intervals, and introduced by Government approval into the schools and the camps. It is quite an experience to hear four hundred students chanting one of these at the school in which I teach. The young men are all in uniform on such occasions, and marshaled in military rank. The commanding officer gives the order to "mark time," and all the feet begin to beat the ground together, with a sound as of a drum-roll. Then the leader sings a verse, and the students repeat it with surprising spirit, throwing a peculiar emphasis always on the last syllable of each line, so that the vocal effect is like a crash of musketry. It is a very Oriental, but also a very impressive manner of chanting: you can hear the fierce heart of Old Japan beating through every Word. But still more impressive is the same kind of singing by the soldiery. And at this very moment, while writing these lines, I hear from the ancient castle of Kumamoto, like a pealing of thunder, the evening song of its garrison of eight thousand men, mingled with the long, sweet, melancholy calling of a hundred bugles.[1]
On the topic of duty, everyone is on the same page. Any school kid will tell you if you ask: "The duty of every Japanese person to our Emperor is to help make our country strong and wealthy, and to defend and preserve our national independence." Everyone knows the danger. Everyone is trained, both mentally and physically, to face it. Every public school includes military training as part of the curriculum; every town has its bataillons scolaires. Even the children who are too young to be officially drilled are taught daily to sing the old loyalty songs and the modern war songs in unison. New patriotic songs are regularly composed and officially introduced into schools and military camps. It's quite a sight to hear four hundred students chanting one of these at my school. The young men are all dressed in uniform during these events and lined up in military formation. The commanding officer gives the command to "mark time," and all the feet start pounding the ground together, creating a sound like a drum roll. Then the leader sings a verse, and the students repeat it with surprising enthusiasm, putting a unique emphasis always on the last syllable of each line, so the effect sounds like a volley of gunfire. It’s a very Eastern, yet also a very powerful way of singing: you can hear the fierce spirit of Old Japan in every word. Even more powerful is the same kind of singing by the soldiers. And right now, as I write this, I can hear from the ancient castle of Kumamoto, like a rumble of thunder, the evening song of its garrison of eight thousand men, mixed with the long, sweet, melancholic calls of a hundred bugles.[1]
The Government never relaxes its efforts to keep aglow the old sense of loyalty and love of country. New festivals have lately been established to this noble end; and the old ones are celebrated with increasing fervor each succeeding year. Always on the Emperor's birthday, His Imperial Majesty's photograph is solemnly saluted in all the public schools and public offices of the Empire, with appropriate songs and ceremonies.[2] Occasionally some students, under missionary instigation, refuse this simple tribute of loyalty and gratitude, on the extraordinary ground that they are "Christians," and thus get themselves ostracized by their comrades—sometimes to such an extent that they find it unpleasant to remain in the school. Then the missionaries write home to sectarian papers some story about the persecution of Christians in Japan, "for refusing to worship an Idol of the Emperor"![3] Such incidents are, of course, infrequent, and serve only to indicate those methods by which the foreign evangelizers manage to defeat the real purpose of their mission.
The government always works hard to keep the old sense of loyalty and love for the country alive. Recently, new festivals have been created for this noble purpose, and the traditional ones are celebrated with more enthusiasm each year. On the Emperor's birthday, His Imperial Majesty's photograph is respectfully honored in all public schools and offices across the Empire, accompanied by appropriate songs and ceremonies.[2] Occasionally, some students, influenced by missionaries, refuse this simple gesture of loyalty and gratitude, claiming that they are "Christians," which often results in them being ostracized by their peers—sometimes to the point where they find it uncomfortable to stay in school. The missionaries then write to sectarian newspapers about the supposed persecution of Christians in Japan, claiming it is "for refusing to worship an Idol of the Emperor"![3] Such incidents are rare and only serve to highlight how foreign evangelizers undermine the true purpose of their mission.
Probably their fanatical attacks, not only upon the native spirit, the native religion, and the native code of ethics, but even upon the native dress and customs, may partly account for some recent extraordinary displays of national feeling by the Japanese Christians themselves. Some have openly expressed their desire to dispense altogether with the presence of foreign proselytizers, and to create a new and peculiar Christianity, to be essentially Japanese and essentially national in spirit. Others have gone much further,—demanding that all mission schools, churches, and other property, now held (to satisfy or evade law) in Japanese names, shall be made over in fact as well as name to Japanese Christians, as a proof of the purity of the motives professed. And in sundry cases it has already been found necessary to surrender mission schools altogether to native direction.
Their extreme attacks, not just on the local spirit, religion, and ethics, but even on traditional clothing and customs, may help explain some of the recent strong expressions of national sentiment among Japanese Christians. Some have openly stated their wish to completely remove foreign missionaries and to develop a new and distinctly Japanese form of Christianity. Others have gone even further, demanding that all mission schools, churches, and other properties, currently held (to comply with or bypass the law) under Japanese names, be officially transferred to Japanese Christians, as proof of the sincerity of their stated intentions. In various situations, it has already become necessary to hand over mission schools completely to local leadership.
I spoke in a former paper of the splendid enthusiasm with which the entire nation had seconded the educational efforts and purposes of the Government.[4] Not less zeal and self-denial have been shown in aid of the national measures of self-defense. The Emperor himself having set the example, by devoting a large part of his private income to the purchase of ships-of-war, no murmur was excited by the edict requiring one tenth of all government salaries for the same purpose. Every military or naval officer, every professor or teacher, and nearly every employee of the Civil Service[5] thus contributes monthly to the naval defense. Minister, peer, or member of Parliament, is no more exempt than the humblest post-office clerk. Besides these contributions by edict, to continue for six years, generous donations are voluntarily made by rich land-owners, merchants, and hankers throughout the Empire. For, in order to save herself, Japan must become strong quickly: the outer pressure upon her is much too serious to admit of delay. Her efforts are almost incredible, and their success is not improbable. But the odds against her are vast; and she may—stumble. Will she stumble? It is very hard to predict. But a future misfortune could scarcely be the result of any weakening of the national spirit. It would be far more likely to occur as a result of political mistakes,—of rash self-confidence.
I mentioned in a previous paper the amazing enthusiasm with which the whole nation supported the educational efforts and goals of the Government.[4] The same level of dedication and selflessness has been shown in support of national self-defense measures. The Emperor himself set the example by dedicating a large portion of his personal income to buying warships, and there was no outcry against the mandate that required one-tenth of all government salaries for the same cause. Every military and naval officer, every professor or teacher, and almost every Civil Service employee[5] contributes monthly to naval defense. Ministers, peers, or members of Parliament are not exempt, even the lowest post-office clerk. In addition to these mandated contributions, which will continue for six years, generous donations are also willingly given by wealthy landowners, merchants, and bankers across the Empire. For Japan to save itself, it needs to become strong quickly; the external pressure it faces is far too serious to allow for delays. Its efforts are almost unbelievable, and success isn't out of reach. However, the challenges are immense, and it might stumble. Will it stumble? It's very difficult to say. But any future misfortune would likely stem from political missteps or reckless overconfidence rather than a decline in national spirit.
[1] This was written in 1893.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Written in 1893.
[2] The ceremony of saluting His Majesty's picture is only a repetition of the ceremony required on presentation at court. A bow; three steps forward; a deeper how; three more steps forward, and a very low how. On retiring from the Imperial presence, the visitor walks backward, bowing again three times as before.
[2] The ceremony of saluting His Majesty's picture is just a repeat of what is done when presenting oneself at court. First, a bow; then three steps forward; a deeper bow; three more steps forward, and a very low bow. When leaving the Imperial presence, the visitor walks backward, bowing again three times like before.
[3] This is an authentic text.
This is a real text.
[4] See Glimpses of Unfamiliar Japan.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See *Glimpses of Unfamiliar Japan*.
[5] Letter-carriers and ordinary policemen are exempted. But the salary of a policeman is only about six yen a month; that of a letter-carrier much less.
[5] Mail carriers and regular police officers are exempt. However, a police officer's salary is only around six yen a month, and a mail carrier earns even less.
IX
It still remains to ask what is the likely fate of the old morality in the midst of all this absorption, assimilation, and reaction. And I think an answer is partly suggested in the following conversation which I had recently with a student of the University. It is written from memory, and is therefore not exactly verbatim, but has interest as representing the thought of the new generation—-witnesses of the vanishing of the gods:—
It still remains to ask what the likely fate of the old morality is amid all this absorption, assimilation, and reaction. I believe an answer is partly suggested by the following conversation I recently had with a university student. It’s written from memory and isn’t exactly word-for-word, but it’s interesting as it represents the thoughts of the new generation—witnesses of the vanishing of the gods:—
"Sir, what was your opinion when you first came to this country, about the Japanese? Please to be quite frank with me."
"Sir, what did you think when you first came to this country about the Japanese? Please be completely honest with me."
"The young Japanese of to-day?"
"Today's young Japanese?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Then you mean those who still follow the ancient customs, and maintain the ancient forms of courtesy,—the delightful old men, like your former Chinese teacher, who still represent the old samurai spirit?"
"Are you talking about those who still follow the traditional customs and keep the old ways of politeness—the charming older men, like your former Chinese teacher, who still embody the old samurai spirit?"
"Yes. Mr. A—— is an ideal samurai. I mean such as he."
"Yeah. Mr. A—— is the perfect samurai. I mean someone like him."
"I thought them all that is good and noble. They seemed to me just like their own gods."
"I thought they were all good and noble. They seemed just like their own gods to me."
"And do you still think so well of them?"
"And do you still think that highly of them?"
"Yes. And the more I see the Japanese of the new generation, the more I admire the men of the old."
"Yes. And the more I observe the new generation of Japanese, the more I admire the men from the past."
"We also admire them. But, as a foreigner, you must also have observed their defects."
"We also admire them. But as a foreigner, you must have noticed their flaws too."
"What defects?"
"What issues?"
"Defects in practical knowledge of the Western kind."
"Flaws in practical knowledge of the Western variety."
"But to judge the men of one civilization by the standard requirements of another, which is totally different in organization, would be unjust. It seems to me that the more perfectly a man represents his own civilization, the more we must esteem him as a citizen, and as a gentleman. And judged by their own standards, which were morally very high, the old Japanese appear to me almost perfect men."
"But to judge the men of one civilization by the standards of another, which is completely different in structure, would be unfair. I believe that the better a man embodies his own civilization, the more we should value him as a citizen and as a gentleman. And judging by their own high moral standards, the old Japanese seem to me to be almost perfect men."
"In what respect?"
"In what way?"
"In kindness, in courtesy, in heroism, in self-control, in power of self-sacrifice, in filial piety, in simple faith, and in the capacity to be contented with a little."
"In kindness, in politeness, in bravery, in self-discipline, in the strength of selflessness, in respect for one’s parents, in genuine faith, and in the ability to be satisfied with a little."
"But would such qualities be sufficient to assure practical success in the struggle of Western life?"
"But would these qualities be enough to guarantee practical success in the challenges of Western life?"
"Not exactly; but some of them would assist."
"Not exactly, but some of them would help."
"The qualities really necessary for practical success in Western life are just those qualities wanting to the old Japanese—are they not?"
"The qualities essential for practical success in modern Western life are precisely the qualities that were lacking in the old Japanese, right?"
"I think so."
"I think so."
"And our old society cultivated those qualities of unselfishness, and courtesy, and benevolence which you admire, at the sacrifice of the individual. But Western society cultivates the individual by unrestricted competition,—competition in the power of thinking and acting."
"And our previous society nurtured qualities like selflessness, politeness, and kindness that you admire, often at the expense of the individual. But Western society promotes the individual through unrestricted competition—competition in the ability to think and act."
"I think that is true."
"I think that's true."
"But in order that Japan be able to keep her place among nations, she must adopt the industrial and commercial methods of the West. Her future depends upon her industrial development; but there can be no development if we continue to follow our ancient morals and manners."
"But for Japan to maintain its position among nations, it must adopt the industrial and commercial practices of the West. Its future relies on industrial development, but there can be no progress if we continue to adhere to our traditional morals and ways."
"Why?"
"Why?"
"Not to be able to compete with the West means ruin; but to compete with the West we must follow the methods of the West; and these are quite contrary to the old morality."
"Failing to compete with the West means destruction; but to compete with the West, we have to adopt their methods, which are completely opposed to traditional morals."
"Perhaps."
"Maybe."
"I do not think it can be doubted. To do any kind of business upon a very large scale, men must not be checked by the idea that no advantage should be sought which could injure the business of others. And on the other hand, wherever there is no restraint on competition, men who hesitate to compete because of mere kindliness of heart, must fail. The law of the struggle is that the strong and active shall win, the weak and the foolish and the indifferent lose. But our old morality condemned such competition."
"I don't think anyone can argue with this. To run any kind of large-scale business, people must not be held back by the idea that they shouldn't seek advantages that might harm others' businesses. On the flip side, where there's no limit on competition, those who hesitate to compete out of mere kindness will end up failing. The reality of the struggle is that the strong and proactive will succeed, while the weak, foolish, and indifferent will fall behind. However, our traditional moral values criticized this kind of competition."
"That is true."
"That's true."
"Then, Sir, no matter how good the old morality, we cannot make any great industrial progress, nor even preserve our national independence, by following it. We must forsake our past. We must substitute law for morality."
"Then, Sir, no matter how good the old morals were, we can't achieve significant industrial progress, nor can we maintain our national independence, by adhering to them. We need to leave our past behind. We must replace morality with law."
"But it is not a good substitute."
"But it's not a good substitute."
"It has been a good substitute in the West, if we can judge by the material greatness and power of England. We must learn in Japan to be moral by reason, instead of being moral by emotion. A knowledge of the moral reason of law is itself a moral knowledge."
"It has been a decent replacement in the West, if we consider the material success and influence of England. We need to learn in Japan to be moral through reason, rather than through emotion. Understanding the moral reasoning behind law is itself a form of moral knowledge."
"For you, and those who study cosmic law, perhaps. But what of the common people?"
"For you, and those who study cosmic law, maybe. But what about the everyday people?"
"They will try to follow the old religion; they will continue to trust in their gods. But life will, perhaps, become more difficult for them. They were happy in the ancient days."
"They will try to stick to the old religion; they will keep believing in their gods. But life might become harder for them. They were happy in the old days."
The foregoing essay was written two years ago. Later political events and the signing of new treaties obliged me to remodel it last year; and now, while the proofs are passing through my hands, the events of the war with China compel some further remarks. What none could have predicted in 1893 the whole world recognizes in 1895 with astonishment and with admiration. Japan has won in her jiujutsu. Her autonomy is practically restored, her place among civilized nations seems to be assured: she has passed forever out of Western tutelage. What neither her arts nor her virtues could ever have gained for her, she has obtained by the very first display of her new scientific powers of aggression and destruction.
The essay above was written two years ago. Later political events and the signing of new treaties forced me to revise it last year; now, as I review the proofs, the events of the war with China require some additional comments. What no one could have predicted in 1893, the entire world acknowledges in 1895 with surprise and admiration. Japan has triumphed in her jiujutsu. Her autonomy is essentially restored, and her place among civilized nations seems assured: she has permanently stepped out of Western control. What neither her arts nor her virtues could ever have achieved for her, she has gained through her initial demonstration of her new scientific powers of aggression and destruction.
Not a little has been hastily said about long secret preparation for the war made by Japan, and about the flimsiness of her pretexts for entering upon it. I believe that the purposes of her military preparations were never other than those indicated in the preceding chapter. It was to recover her independence that Japan steadily cultivated her military strength for twenty-five years. But successive pulses of popular reaction against foreign influence during that period—each stronger than the preceding—warned the Government of the nation's growing consciousness of power and of its ever-increasing irritation against the treaties. The reaction of 1893-94 took so menacing a form through the House of Representatives that the dissolution of the Diet became an immediate necessity. But even repeated parliamentary dissolutions could only have postponed the issue. It has since been averted partly by the new treaties, and partly by the sudden loosening of the Empire's military force against China. Should it not be obvious that only the merciless industrial and political pressure exercised by a combined Occident against Japan really compelled this war,—as a manifestation of force in the direction of least resistance? Happily that manifestation has been effectual. Japan has proved herself able to hold her own against the world. She has no wish to break her industrial relations with the Occident unless further imposed upon; but with the military revival of her Empire it is almost certain that the day of Occidental influence upon her—whether direct or indirect—is definitely over. Further anti-foreign reaction may be expected in the natural order of things,—not necessarily either violent or unreasonable, but embodying the fullest reassertion of national individuality. Some change even in the form of government is not impossible, considering the questionable results of experimentation with Constitutional Government made by a people accustomed for untold centuries to autocratic rule. But the fallacy of Sir Harry Parkes's prediction that Japan would become "a South American republic" warns against ventures to anticipate the future of this wonderful and enigmatic race.
Not a little has been hastily said about the long-secret preparation for war by Japan and the weakness of her reasons for starting it. I believe that the aims of her military preparations were always those mentioned in the previous chapter. Japan steadily built up her military strength for twenty-five years to regain her independence. However, series of popular reactions against foreign influence during that time—each stronger than the last—alerted the Government to the nation's growing awareness of its power and increasing frustration with the treaties. The reaction of 1893-94 became so serious in the House of Representatives that dissolving the Diet became an urgent necessity. But even repeated dissolutions of parliament could only delay the issue. It has since been partially avoided by new treaties and partially by the sudden release of the Empire's military force against China. Shouldn't it be clear that only the relentless industrial and political pressure exerted by a united West against Japan truly forced this war, as a show of strength in the direction of least resistance? Fortunately, that show of strength has been effective. Japan has proven she can stand her ground against the world. She doesn’t want to sever her industrial ties with the West unless pushed further; but with the military revival of her Empire, it’s almost certain that the era of Western influence over her—whether direct or indirect—is definitely over. Further anti-foreign reactions can be expected as part of the natural course of things—not necessarily violent or unreasonable, but reflecting a strong reassertion of national identity. Some change in the form of government isn’t out of the question, considering the uncertain results of experimenting with Constitutional Government by a people used to absolute rule for centuries. However, the fallacy of Sir Harry Parkes's prediction that Japan would become "a South American republic" cautions against attempts to predict the future of this remarkable and complex nation.
It is true that the war is not yet over;—but the ultimate triumph of Japan seems beyond doubt,—even allowing for the formidable chances of a revolution in China. The world is already asking with some anxiety what will come next? Perhaps the compulsion of the most peaceable and most conservative of all nations, under both Japanese and Occidental pressure, to really master our arts of war in self-defense. After that perhaps a great military awakening of China, who would be quite likely, under the same circumstances as made New Japan, to turn her arms South and West. For possible ultimate consequences, consult Dr. Pearson's recent book, National Character.
It’s true that the war isn’t over yet, but Japan’s ultimate victory seems certain, even considering the significant possibility of a revolution in China. The world is already anxiously wondering what will happen next. Perhaps the most peaceful and conservative of all nations will feel the pressure from both Japan and the West to genuinely learn our military strategies for self-defense. After that, there might be a major military revival in China, which could very well, under similar circumstances that shaped New Japan, direct its forces South and West. For potential final outcomes, check out Dr. Pearson's recent book, National Character.
It is to be remembered that the art of jiujutsu was invented in China. And the West has yet to reckon with China,—China, the ancient teacher of Japan,—China, over whose changeless millions successive storms of conquest have passed only as a wind over reeds. Under compulsion, indeed, she may be forced, like Japan, to defend her integrity by jiujutsu. But the end of that prodigious jiujutsu might have results the most serious for the entire world. It might be reserved for China to avenge all those aggressions, extortions, exterminations, of which the colonizing West has been guilty in dealing with feebler races.
It should be noted that the art of jiujutsu was created in China. And the West still has to come to terms with China—China, the ancient teacher of Japan—China, a place whose billions have withstood countless waves of conquest like grass in the wind. Under pressure, she might, like Japan, need to defend her sovereignty through jiujutsu. However, the outcome of that incredible jiujutsu could have very serious implications for the whole world. It might be up to China to seek justice for all those invasions, exploitations, and devastations that the colonizing West has committed against weaker nations.
Already thinkers, summarizing the experience of the two great colonizing nations,—thinkers not to be ignored, both French and English,—have predicted that the earth will never be fully dominated by the races of the West, and that the future belongs to the Orient. Such, too, are the convictions of many who have learned by long sojourn in the East to see beneath the surface of that strange humanity so utterly removed from us in thought,—to comprehend the depth and force of its tides of life,—to understand its immeasurable capacities of assimilation,—to discern its powers of self-adaptation to almost any environment between the arctic and antarctic circles. And in the judgment of such observers nothing less than the extermination of a race comprising more than one third of the world's population could now assure us even of the future of our own civilization.
Already, thinkers summarizing the experiences of the two major colonizing nations—thinkers not to be overlooked, both French and English—have predicted that the earth will never be fully dominated by Western races and that the future belongs to the East. Many who have spent a long time in the East share this belief; they have learned to look beyond the surface of that unfamiliar humanity, so different from us in thought—to understand the depth and strength of its life currents—to recognize its incredible ability to absorb and adapt— to see its capacity for self-adjustment to almost any environment from the Arctic to the Antarctic. According to these observers, nothing less than the extermination of a race of more than one-third of the world's population could possibly secure the future of our own civilization.
Perhaps, as has been recently averred by Dr. Pearson, the long history of Western expansion and aggression is even now approaching its close. Perhaps our civilization has girdled the earth only to force the study of our arts of destruction and our arts of industrial competition upon races much more inclined to use them against us than for us. Even to do this we had to place most of the world under tribute,—so colossal were the powers needed. Perhaps we could not have attempted less, because the tremendous social machinery we have created, threatens, like the Demon of the old legend, to devour us in the same hour that we can find no more tasks for it.
Maybe, as Dr. Pearson recently claimed, the long history of Western expansion and aggression is finally coming to an end. Maybe our civilization has surrounded the globe only to impose our destructive methods and our industrial competition on cultures that are more likely to use them against us rather than for us. To achieve this, we had to put most of the world under our control—such were the immense powers required. Perhaps we couldn't have done any less, because the massive social machinery we've created threatens, like the Demon from the old legend, to consume us the moment we run out of tasks for it.
A wondrous creation, indeed, this civilization of ours,—ever growing higher out of an abyss of ever-deepening pain; but it seems also to many not less monstrous than wonderful. That it may crumble suddenly in a social earthquake has long been the evil dream of those who dwell in its summits. That as a social structure it cannot endure, by reason of its moral foundation, is the teaching of Oriental wisdom.
A truly amazing creation, this civilization of ours—constantly rising from a deep pit of pain; yet many see it as no less monstrous than marvelous. The fear that it could collapse suddenly in a social upheaval has long haunted those at the top. The belief that it can't last as a social structure, due to its moral foundation, is a lesson from Eastern wisdom.
Certainly the results of its labors cannot pass away till man shall have fully played out the drama of his existence upon this planet. It has resurrected the past;—it has revived the languages of the dead;—it has wrested countless priceless secrets from Nature;—it has analyzed suns and vanquished space and time;—it has compelled the invisible to become visible;—it has torn away all veils save the veil of the Infinite;—it has founded ten thousand systems of knowledge;—it has expanded the modern brain beyond the cubic capacity of the mediæval skull;—it has evolved the most noble, even if it has also evolved the most detestable, forms of individuality;—it has developed the most exquisite sympathies and the loftiest emotions known to man, even though it has developed likewise forms of selfishness and of suffering impossible in other eras. Intellectually it has grown beyond the altitude of the stars. That it must, in any event, bear to the future a relation incomparably vaster than that of Greek civilization to the past, is impossible to disbelieve.
Certainly, the results of its efforts won't fade away until humanity has fully experienced the drama of its existence on this planet. It has brought back the past; it has revived dead languages; it has extracted countless invaluable secrets from Nature; it has analyzed suns and conquered space and time; it has made the invisible visible; it has removed all barriers except the veil of the Infinite; it has established thousands of systems of knowledge; it has expanded the modern brain beyond the limits of the medieval skull; it has evolved both the most admirable and the most detestable forms of individuality; it has fostered the most exquisite sympathies and the highest emotions known to humanity, even as it has also given rise to forms of selfishness and suffering unimaginable in other times. Intellectually, it has surpassed the heights of the stars. It is undeniable that its connection to the future will be incomparably greater than that of Greek civilization to the past.
But more and more each year it exemplifies the law that the greater the complexity of an organism, the greater also its susceptibility to fatal hurt Always, as its energies increase, is there evolved within it a deeper, a keener, a more exquisitely ramified sensibility to every shock or wound,—to every exterior force of change. Already the mere results of a drought or a famine in the remotest parts of the earth, the destruction of the smallest centre of supply, the exhaustion of a mine, the least temporary stoppage of any commercial vein or artery, the slightest pressure upon any industrial nerve, may produce disintegrations that carry shocks of pain into every portion of the enormous structure. And the wondrous capacity of that structure to oppose exterior forces by corresponding changes within itself would appear to be now endangered by internal changes of a totally different character. Certainly our civilization is developing the individual more and more. But is it not now developing him much as artificial heat and colored light and chemical nutrition might develop a plant under glass? Is it not rapidly evolving millions into purely special fitness for conditions impossible to maintain,—of luxury without limit for the few, of merciless servitude to steel and steam for the many? To such doubts the reply has been given that social transformations will supply the means of providing against perils, and of recuperating all losses. That, for a time at least, social reforms will work miracles is much more than a hope. But the ultimate problem of our future seems to be one that no conceivable social change can happily solve,—not even supposing possible the establishment of an absolutely perfect communism,—because the fate of the higher races seems to depend upon their true value in the future economy of Nature. To the query, "Are we not the Superior Race?"—we may emphatically answer "Yes;" but this affirmative will not satisfactorily answer a still more important question, "Are we the fittest to survive?"
But more and more each year, it shows that the more complex an organism is, the more vulnerable it is to serious harm. As its energies grow, it develops a deeper, sharper, and more intricately connected sensitivity to every shock or injury—from any external force of change. Even the effects of a drought or famine in the farthest corners of the earth, the destruction of a small supply center, the depletion of a mine, the slightest interruption of any commercial pathway, or the smallest strain on any industrial nerve can cause disruptions that send pain throughout the entire system. And the amazing ability of that system to resist external forces by making corresponding changes within seems to be threatened by internal changes of a completely different nature. Certainly, our civilization is increasingly developing individuals. But is it not developing them much like how artificial heat, colored light, and chemical nutrients might help a plant grow in a greenhouse? Is it not quickly evolving millions into a very specific suitability for conditions that are impossible to maintain—luxury without limits for a few and relentless servitude to machines for the many? In response to such doubts, it's been suggested that social transformations will provide the means to guard against dangers and recover all losses. That, at least for a time, social reforms can bring about miraculous changes is more than just a hope. However, the ultimate challenge for our future appears to be one that no imaginable social change can effectively solve—not even if an absolutely perfect communism were possible—because the destiny of the higher races seems to rely on their true value in the future balance of Nature. To the question, "Are we not the Superior Race?" we can answer "Yes;" but this affirmation does not satisfactorily answer a far more crucial question, "Are we the fittest to survive?"
Wherein consists the fitness for survival? In the capacity of self-adaptation to any and every environment;—in the instantaneous ability to face the unforeseen;—in the inherent power to meet and to master all opposing natural influences. And surely not in the mere capacity to adapt ourselves to factitious environments of our own invention, or to abnormal influences of our own manufacture,—but only in the simple power to live. Now in this simple power of living, our so-called higher races are immensely inferior to the races of the Far East. Though the physical energies and the intellectual resources of the Occidental exceed those of the Oriental, they can be maintained only at an expense totally incommensurate with the racial advantage. For the Oriental has proved his ability to study and to master the results of our science upon a diet of rice, and on as simple a diet can learn to manufacture and to utilize our most complicated inventions. But the Occidental cannot even live except at a cost sufficient for the maintenance of twenty Oriental lives. In our very superiority lies the secret of our fatal weakness. Our physical machinery requires a fuel too costly to pay for the running of it in a perfectly conceivable future period of race-competition and pressure of population.
Where does the ability to survive come from? It's about the capacity to adapt to any and all environments; the instant ability to tackle the unexpected; and the natural power to face and overcome all opposing forces of nature. It's definitely not just about our ability to adjust to artificial environments we've created or to abnormal influences we've manufactured—it's really about the basic ability to live. In this basic ability to live, our so-called superior races are actually much weaker than the races of the Far East. Even though Western physical and intellectual capabilities are greater than those of the East, they come at a cost that far outweighs the racial benefits. The Easterners have shown they can study and master the results of our science on a diet of rice, and with a similarly simple diet, can learn to create and use our most complex inventions. Yet, the West can't even survive unless it spends enough to support twenty lives from the East. Our very superiority holds the key to our tragic weakness. Our physical systems require a fuel that's too expensive to sustain in any foreseeable future of racial competition and population pressure.
Before, and very probably since, the apparition of Man, various races of huge and wonderful creatures, now extinct, lived on this planet. They were not all exterminated by the attacks of natural enemies: many seem to have perished simply by reason of the enormous costliness of their structures at a time when the earth was forced to become less prodigal of her gifts. Even so it may be that the Western Races will perish—because of the cost of their existence. Having accomplished their uttermost, they may vanish from the face of the world,—supplanted by peoples better fitted for survival.
Before, and likely since, the appearance of humans, various races of large and amazing creatures, now extinct, lived on this planet. They weren't all wiped out by natural enemies; many seem to have died off simply due to the high demands of their existence at a time when the Earth had to be less generous with her resources. It’s possible that the Western Races will also disappear—because of the high cost of living. Having reached their peak, they may vanish from the Earth, replaced by groups more adapted for survival.
Just as we have exterminated feebler races by merely overliving them,—by monopolizing and absorbing, almost without conscious effort, everything necessary to their happiness,—so may we ourselves be exterminated at last by races capable of underliving us, of monopolizing all our necessities; races more patient, more self-denying, more fertile, and much less expensive for Nature to support. These would doubtless inherit our wisdom, adopt our more useful inventions, continue the best of our industries,—perhaps even perpetuate what is most worthy to endure in our sciences and our arts. But they would scarcely regret our disappearance any more than we ourselves regret the extinction of the dinotherium or the ichthyosaurus.
Just as we've wiped out weaker races simply by outliving them—by taking over and absorbing, almost effortlessly, everything they need for happiness—so we could eventually be wiped out by races that can outlive us, that can monopolize all our essentials; races that are more patient, more self-disciplined, more fertile, and much cheaper for Nature to sustain. These races would likely inherit our knowledge, adopt our most useful inventions, continue the best of our industries—perhaps even preserve what’s most valuable in our sciences and arts. But they would hardly mourn our disappearance any more than we mourn the extinction of the dinotherium or the ichthyosaurus.
VIII
THE RED BRIDAL
Falling in love at first sight is less common in Japan than in the West; partly because of the peculiar constitution of Eastern society, and partly because much sorrow is prevented by early marriages which parents arrange. Love suicides, on the other hand, are not infrequent; but they have the particularity of being nearly always double. Moreover, they must be considered, in the majority of instances, the results of improper relationships. Still, there are honest and brave exceptions; and these occur usually in country districts. The love in such a tragedy may have evolved suddenly out of the most innocent and natural boy-and-girl friendship, and may have a history dating back to the childhood of the victims. But even then there remains a very curious difference between a Western double suicide for love and a Japanese jōshi. The Oriental suicide is not the result of a blind, quick frenzy of pain. It is not only cool and methodical: it is sacramental. It involves a marriage of which the certificate is death. The twain pledge themselves to each other in the presence of the gods, write their farewell letters, and die. No pledge can be more profoundly sacred than this. And therefore, if it should happen that, by sudden outside interference and by medical skill, one of the pair is snatched from death, that one is bound by the most solemn obligation of love and honor to cast away life at the first possible opportunity. Of course, if both are saved, all may go well. But it were better to commit any crime of violence punishable with half a hundred years of state prison than to become known as a man who, after pledging his faith to die with a girl, had left her to travel to the Meido alone. The woman who should fail in her vow might be partially forgiven; but the man who survived a jōshi through interference, and allowed himself to live on because his purpose was once frustrated, would be regarded all his mortal days as a perjurer, a murderer, a bestial coward, a disgrace to human nature. I knew of one such case—but I would now rather try to tell the story of an humble love affair which happened at a village in one of the eastern provinces.
Falling in love at first sight is less common in Japan than in the West, partly because of the unique nature of Eastern society, and partly because many sorrows are avoided through early marriages arranged by parents. Love suicides, on the other hand, happen fairly often; and they are almost always doubles. Moreover, in most cases, they stem from inappropriate relationships. Still, there are genuine and brave exceptions, usually occurring in rural areas. The love in such tragedies may develop suddenly from the most innocent and natural friendships between boys and girls, and may have roots tracing back to the childhood of those involved. However, there remains a notable difference between a Western double suicide for love and a Japanese jōshi. The Eastern suicide is not born from a moment of blind, quick emotional pain. It is cool and methodical, almost sacramental. It signifies a marriage, with death as its certificate. The couple commits to each other in front of the gods, writes their farewell letters, and dies. No vow can be more deeply sacred than this. Therefore, if by some unexpected outside interference or medical intervention, one partner survives, that person has a profound obligation of love and honor to end their life at the first opportunity. Of course, if both survive, everything might turn out fine. But it would be better to commit any violent crime that could lead to a lengthy prison sentence than to be known as a man who, after pledging to die with a girl, allowed her to go to the afterlife alone. A woman who breaks her vow might be partially excused; but a man who survives a jōshi due to outside interference and chooses to live on because his intention was thwarted would be seen for all his days as a liar, a murderer, a despicable coward, a disgrace to humanity. I knew of one such case—but I would prefer to share the story of a simple love affair that took place in a village in one of the eastern provinces.
I
The village stands on the bank of a broad but very shallow river, the stony bed of which is completely covered with water only during the rainy season. The river traverses an immense level of rice-fields, open to the horizon north and south, but on the west walled in by a range of blue peaks, and on the east by a chain of low wooded hills. The village itself is separated from these hills only by half a mile of rice-fields; and its principal cemetery, the adjunct of a Buddhist temple dedicated to Kwannon-of-the-Eleven-Faces, is situated upon a neighboring summit. As a distributing centre, the village is not unimportant. Besides several hundred thatched dwellings of the ordinary rustic style, it contains one whole street of thriving two-story shops and inns with handsome tiled roofs. It possesses also a very picturesque ujigami, or Shintō parish temple, dedicated to the Sun-Goddess, and a pretty shrine, in a grove of mulberry-trees, dedicated to the Deity of Silkworms.
The village is located by a wide but very shallow river, which is only fully covered with water during the rainy season. The river flows through vast rice fields that stretch endlessly to the north and south, while to the west it’s bordered by a range of blue mountains, and to the east by a chain of low wooded hills. The village itself is just half a mile away from these hills, and its main cemetery, part of a Buddhist temple dedicated to Kwannon-of-the-Eleven-Faces, sits on a nearby hilltop. As a distribution center, the village holds some significance. Alongside several hundred thatched houses of the typical rural style, it features an entire street lined with busy two-story shops and inns with attractive tiled roofs. It also has a charming ujigami, or Shintō parish temple, dedicated to the Sun-Goddess, and a lovely shrine nestled in a grove of mulberry trees, dedicated to the Deity of Silkworms.
There was born in this village, in the seventh year of Meiji, in the house of one Uchida, a dyer, a boy called Tarō. His birthday happened to be an aku-nichi, or unlucky day,—the seventh of the eighth month, by the ancient Calendar of Moons. Therefore his parents, being old-fashioned folk, feared and sorrowed. But sympathizing neighbors tried to persuade them that everything was as it should be, because the calendar had been changed by the Emperor's order, and according to the new calendar the day was a kitsu-nichi, or lucky day. These representations somewhat lessened the anxiety of the parents; but when they took the child to the ujigami, they made the gods a gift of a very large paper lantern, and besought earnestly that all harm should be kept away from their boy. The kannushi, or priest, repeated the archaic formulas required, and waved the sacred gohei above the little shaven head, and prepared a small amulet to be suspended about the infant's neck; after which the parents visited the temple of Kwannon on the hill, and there also made offerings, and prayed to all the Buddhas to protect their first-born.
In this village, during the seventh year of the Meiji era, a boy named Tarō was born in the home of Uchida, a dyer. His birthday fell on an aku-nichi, or unlucky day—the seventh day of the eighth month according to the ancient Moon Calendar. Because of this, his old-fashioned parents felt fearful and sad. However, supportive neighbors tried to reassure them, explaining that everything was fine since the calendar had been updated by the Emperor's decree, and according to the new calendar, it was actually a kitsu-nichi, or lucky day. This somewhat eased the parents' worries, but when they took the child to the ujigami (guardian deity), they presented a large paper lantern as an offering, earnestly asking for protection against any harm for their son. The kannushi, or priest, recited the traditional rituals, waved the sacred gohei over the baby’s shaved head, and prepared a small amulet to hang around his neck. Afterwards, the parents visited the temple of Kwannon on the hill, where they also made offerings and prayed to all the Buddhas to protect their first-born.
II
When Tarō was six years old, his parents decided to send him to the new elementary school which had been built at a short distance from the village. Tarō's grandfather bought him some writing-brushes, paper, a book, and a slate, and early one morning led him by the hand to the school. Tarō felt very happy, because the slate and the other things delighted him like so many new toys, and because everybody had told him that the school was a pleasant place, where he would have plenty of time to play. Moreover, his mother had promised to give him many cakes when he should come home.
When Tarō was six years old, his parents decided to enroll him in the new elementary school that had opened just a short distance from the village. Tarō's grandfather bought him some writing brushes, paper, a book, and a slate, and one early morning, he took Tarō by the hand and walked him to the school. Tarō was very happy because the slate and the other supplies thrilled him like new toys, and everyone had told him that school was a fun place where he would have plenty of time to play. Plus, his mom had promised him lots of cakes when he got home.
As soon as they reached the school,—a big two-story building with glass windows,—a servant showed them into a large bare apartment, where a serious-looking man was seated at a desk. Tarō's grandfather bowed low to the serious-looking man, and addressed him as Sensei, and humbly requested him to teach the little fellow kindly. The Sensei rose up, and bowed in return, and spoke courteously to the old man. He also put his hand on Tarō's head, and said nice things. But Taro became all at once afraid. When his grandfather had bid him good-by, he grew still more afraid, and would have liked to run away home; but the master took him into a large, high, white room, full of girls and boys sitting on benches, and showed him a bench, and told him to sit down. All the boys and girls turned their heads to look at Tarō, and whispered to each other, and laughed. Tarō thought they were laughing at him, and began to feel very miserable. A big bell rang; and the master, who had taken his place on a high platform at the other end of the room, ordered silence in a tremendous way that terrified Tarō. All became quiet, and the master began to speak. Tarō thought he spoke most dreadfully. He did not say that school was a pleasant place: he told the pupils very plainly that it was not a place for play, but for hard work. He told them that study was painful, but that they must study in spite of the pain and the difficulty. He told them about the rules which they must obey, and about the punishments for disobedience or carelessness. When they all became frightened and still, he changed his voice altogether, and began to talk to them like a kind father,—promising to love them just like his own little ones. Then he told them how the school had been built by the august command of His Imperial Majesty, that the boys and girls of the country might become wise men and good women, and how dearly they should love their noble Emperor, and be happy even to give their lives for his sake. Also he told them how they should love their parents, and how hard their parents had to work for the means of sending them to school, and how wicked and ungrateful it would be to idle during study-hours. Then he began to call them each by name, asking questions about what he had said.
As soon as they arrived at the school—a large two-story building with glass windows—a staff member led them into a spacious, empty room where a serious-looking man sat at a desk. Tarō's grandfather bowed deeply to the man, addressed him as Sensei, and humbly asked him to kindly teach the little boy. The Sensei stood up, bowed in return, and spoke politely to the old man. He also placed his hand on Tarō's head and said nice things. But Tarō suddenly felt afraid. After his grandfather said goodbye, he felt even more frightened and wanted to run home; however, the teacher took him into a large, bright white room filled with boys and girls sitting on benches, showed him a seat, and instructed him to sit down. All the boys and girls turned to look at Tarō, whispering to each other and laughing. Tarō thought they were laughing at him, making him feel very miserable. A loud bell rang, and the teacher, who had taken a position on a high platform at the other end of the room, commanded silence in a way that terrified Tarō. Everything went quiet, and the teacher began to speak. Tarō thought he sounded very harsh. He didn’t say that school was a fun place; instead, he clearly stated it wasn’t a place for play, but for hard work. He warned them that studying could be painful, but they had to push through the pain and difficulty. He explained the rules they had to follow and the punishments for disobedience or carelessness. When everyone became scared and still, he completely changed his tone and started speaking to them like a caring father—promising to love them as if they were his own children. He then explained how the school was built under the orders of His Imperial Majesty so that the country’s boys and girls could grow into wise men and good women, emphasizing how much they should love their noble Emperor and be willing to give their lives for him. He also talked about how they should love their parents, acknowledging the hard work their parents put in to send them to school, and how wrong and ungrateful it would be to waste time during study hours. Then he began to call each of them by name, asking questions about what he had said.
Tarō had heard only a part of the master's discourse. His small mind was almost entirely occupied by the fact that all the boys and girls had looked at him and laughed when he had first entered the room. And the mystery of it all was so painful to him that he could think of little else, and was therefore quite unprepared when the master called his name.
Tarō had only caught part of the master’s talk. His mind was mostly filled with the memory of how all the boys and girls had stared at him and laughed when he first walked into the room. The whole situation bothered him so much that he could hardly think of anything else, so he was completely caught off guard when the master called his name.
"Uchida Tarō, what do you like best in the world?"
"Uchida Tarō, what do you like the most in the world?"
Tarō started, stood up, and answered frankly,—
Tarō began, stood up, and spoke honestly,—
"Cake."
"Cake."
All the boys and girls again looked at him and laughed; and the master asked reproachfully, "Uchida Tarō, do you like cake more than you like your parents? Uchida Tarō, do you like cake better than your duty to His Majesty our Emperor?"
All the boys and girls looked at him again and laughed; and the teacher asked with disappointment, "Uchida Tarō, do you like cake more than your parents? Uchida Tarō, do you prefer cake over your duty to His Majesty our Emperor?"
Then Tarō knew that he had made some great mistake; and his face became very hot, and all the children laughed, and he began to cry. This only made them laugh still more; and they kept on laughing until the master again enforced silence, and put a similar question to the next pupil. Tarō kept his sleeve to his eyes, and sobbed.
Then Tarō realized that he had made a big mistake; his face turned very red, and all the kids laughed, causing him to start crying. This only made them laugh even more, and they continued to laugh until the teacher made them quiet down and asked the next student a similar question. Tarō covered his eyes with his sleeve and sobbed.
The bell rang. The master told the children they would receive their first writing-lesson during the next class-hour from another teacher, but that they could first go out and play for a while. He then left the room; and the boys and girls all ran out into the school-yard to play, taking no notice whatever of Tarō. The child felt more astonished at being thus ignored than he had felt before on finding himself an object of general attention. Nobody except the master had yet spoken one word to him; and now even the master seemed to have forgotten his existence. He sat down again on his little bench, and cried and cried; trying all the while not to make a noise, for fear the children would come back to laugh at him.
The bell rang. The teacher told the kids they would have their first writing lesson during the next class hour with another teacher, but that they could go outside and play for a bit first. He then left the room, and the boys and girls all ran out into the schoolyard to play, completely ignoring Tarō. The child felt more surprised at being overlooked than he had felt before when he was the center of attention. Nobody except the teacher had said a word to him; and now even the teacher seemed to have forgotten he was there. He sat back down on his little bench and cried quietly, trying not to make any noise, fearing the kids would come back and laugh at him.
Suddenly a hand was laid upon his shoulder: a sweet voice was speaking to him; and turning his head, he found himself looking into the most caressing pair of eyes he had ever seen,—the eyes of a little girl about a year older than he.
Suddenly, a hand landed on his shoulder: a gentle voice was talking to him; and when he turned his head, he found himself gazing into the most comforting pair of eyes he had ever seen—the eyes of a little girl who was about a year older than him.
"What is it?" she asked him tenderly.
"What is it?" she asked him softly.
Tarō sobbed and snuffled helplessly for a moment, before he could answer: "I am very unhappy here. I want to go home."
Tarō cried and sniffled helplessly for a moment before he could answer, "I'm really unhappy here. I want to go home."
"Why?" questioned the girl, slipping an arm about his neck.
"Why?" asked the girl, wrapping an arm around his neck.
"They all hate me; they will not speak to me or play with me."
"They all hate me; they won't talk to me or play with me."
"Oh no!" said the girl. "Nobody dislikes you at all. It is only because you are a stranger. When I first went to school, last year, it was just the same with me. You must not fret."
"Oh no!" said the girl. "Nobody dislikes you at all. It's just because you're a stranger. When I first started school last year, it was the same for me. You shouldn't worry."
"But all the others are playing; and I must sit in here," protested Tarō.
"But everyone else is playing, and I have to stay in here," Tarō protested.
"Oh no, you must not. You must come and play with me. I will be your playfellow. Come!"
"Oh no, you absolutely have to! You have to come and play with me. I'll be your play buddy. Come on!"
Taro at once began to cry out loud. Self-pity and gratitude and the delight of newfound sympathy filled his little heart so full that he really could not help it. It was so nice to be petted for crying.
Taro immediately started to cry out loud. His heart was overflowing with self-pity, gratitude, and the joy of this newfound sympathy, so he couldn’t help it. It felt so good to be comforted for crying.
But the girl only laughed, and led him out of the room quickly, because the little mother soul in her divined the whole situation. "Of course you may cry, if you wish," she said; "but you must play, too!" And oh, what a delightful play they played together!
But the girl just laughed and quickly led him out of the room because her instinct understood everything happening. "Of course you can cry if you want," she said; "but you have to play too!" And wow, what a fun game they played together!
But when school was over, and Tarō's grandfather came to take him home, Tarō began to cry again, because it was necessary that he should bid his little playmate good-by.
But when school was over, and Tarō's grandfather came to pick him up, Tarō started crying again because he had to say goodbye to his little playmate.
The grandfather laughed, and exclaimed, "Why, it is little Yoshi,—Miyahara O-Yoshi! Yoshi can come along with us, and stop at the house a while. It is on her way home."
The grandfather laughed and said, "Oh, it’s little Yoshi—Miyahara O-Yoshi! Yoshi can join us and hang out at the house for a bit. It’s on her way home."
At Tarō's house the playmates ate the promised cake together; and O-Yoshi mischievously asked, mimicking the master's severity, "Uchida Tarō, do you like cake better than me?"
At Tarō's house, the friends enjoyed the promised cake together, and O-Yoshi playfully asked, imitating the master's sternness, "Uchida Tarō, do you like cake more than me?"
III
O-Yoshi's father owned some neighboring rice-lands, and also kept a shop in the village. Her mother, a samurai, adopted into the Miyahara family at the time of the breaking up of the military caste, had borne several children, of whom O-Yoshi, the last, was the only survivor. While still a baby, O-Yoshi lost her mother. Miyahara was past middle age; but he took another wife, the daughter of one of his own farmers,—a young girl named Ito O-Tama. Though swarthy as new copper, O-Tama was a remarkably handsome peasant girl, tall, strong, and active; but the choice caused surprise, because O-Tama could neither read nor write. The surprise changed to amusement when it was discovered that almost from the time of entering the house she had assumed and maintained absolute control. But the neighbors stopped laughing at Miyahara's docility when they learned more about O-Tama. She knew her husband's interests better than he, took charge of everything, and managed his affairs with such tact that in less than two years she had doubled his income. Evidently, Miyahara had got a wife who was going to make him rich. As a step-mother she bore herself rather kindly, even after the birth of her first boy. O-Yoshi was well cared for, and regularly sent to school.
O-Yoshi's dad owned some nearby rice fields and ran a shop in the village. Her mom was a samurai who had been adopted into the Miyahara family when the military caste fell apart. She had several children, but O-Yoshi was the only one who survived. When she was still a baby, O-Yoshi lost her mom. Miyahara was past middle age but remarried, this time to the daughter of one of his farmers—a young girl named Ito O-Tama. Despite her dark complexion, O-Tama was an exceptionally attractive peasant girl, tall, strong, and active; however, people were surprised because she couldn’t read or write. Their surprise turned to amusement when it became clear that from the moment she arrived, she had taken complete control. But the neighbors stopped laughing at Miyahara's submissiveness once they learned more about O-Tama. She understood her husband’s interests better than he did, took charge of everything, and managed his affairs so well that in less than two years, she had doubled his income. Clearly, Miyahara had married a woman who was going to make him wealthy. As a stepmother, she was quite kind, even after having her first son. O-Yoshi was well looked after and regularly sent to school.
While the children were still going to school, a long-expected and wonderful event took place. Strange tall men with red hair and beards—foreigners from the West—came down into the valley with a great multitude of Japanese laborers, and constructed a railroad. It was carried along the base of the low hill range, beyond the rice-fields and mulberry groves in the rear of the village; and almost at the angle where it crossed the old road leading to the temple of Kwannon, a small station-house was built; and the name of the village was painted in Chinese characters upon a white signboard erected on a platform. Later, a line of telegraph-poles was planted, parallel with the railroad. And still later, trains came, and shrieked, and stopped, and passed,—nearly shaking the Buddhas in the old cemetery off their lotus-flowers of stone.
While the kids were still in school, a long-awaited and amazing event happened. Strange tall men with red hair and beards—foreigners from the West—came down into the valley with a large group of Japanese laborers and built a railroad. It ran along the base of the low hill range, behind the rice fields and mulberry groves at the back of the village; and almost at the point where it crossed the old road leading to the temple of Kwannon, a small station house was built. The name of the village was painted in Chinese characters on a white signboard set up on a platform. Later, a line of telegraph poles was installed, running parallel to the railroad. And even later, trains arrived, shrieked, stopped, and passed by—almost shaking the Buddhas in the old cemetery off their stone lotus flowers.
The children wondered at the strange, level, ash-strewn way, with its double lines of iron shining away north and south into mystery; and they were awe-struck by the trains that came roaring and screaming and smoking, like storm-breathing dragons, making the ground quake as they passed by. But this awe was succeeded by curious interest,—an interest intensified by the explanations of one of their school-teachers, who showed them, by drawings on the blackboard, how a locomotive engine was made; and who taught them, also, the still more marvelous operation of the telegraph, and told them how the new western capital and the sacred city of Kyoto were to be united by rail and wire, so that the journey between them might be accomplished in less than two days, and messages sent from the one to the other in a few seconds.
The kids were amazed by the strange, flat, ash-covered road, with its double lines of iron shining off to the north and south into the unknown; and they were struck with awe by the trains that came roaring and screaming and billowing smoke, like dragons breathing storms, making the ground shake as they went by. But this awe turned into curious interest—an interest made stronger by one of their teachers, who showed them, through drawings on the blackboard, how a locomotive was built; and who also taught them about the even more incredible workings of the telegraph, explaining how the new western capital and the sacred city of Kyoto would be connected by rail and wire, allowing the journey between them to take less than two days, and messages to be sent back and forth in just a few seconds.
Taro and O-Yoshi became very dear friends. They studied together, played together, and visited each other's homes. But at the age of eleven O-Yoshi was taken from school to assist her step-mother in the household; and thereafter Tarō saw her but seldom. He finished his own studies at fourteen, and began to learn his father's trade. Sorrows came. After having given him a little brother, his mother died; and in the same year, the kind old grandfather who had first taken him to school followed her; and after these things the world seemed to him much less bright than before. Nothing further changed his life till he reached his seventeenth year. Occasionally he would visit the home of the Miyahara, to talk with O-Yoshi. She had grown up into a slender, pretty woman; but for him she was still only the merry playfellow of happier days.
Taro and O-Yoshi became very close friends. They studied together, played together, and visited each other's homes. But when O-Yoshi turned eleven, she was taken out of school to help her stepmother with household tasks; after that, Taro rarely saw her. He completed his studies by the age of fourteen and started learning his father's trade. Life brought sorrows. After giving him a little brother, his mother passed away; and later that same year, the kind old grandfather who had first taken him to school also died. After these losses, the world felt much less bright to him than before. Nothing else changed in his life until he turned seventeen. Occasionally, he would visit the Miyahara home to talk with O-Yoshi. She had grown into a slender, pretty woman, but to him, she was still just the cheerful playmate from happier days.
IV
One soft spring day, Tarō found himself feeling very lonesome, and the thought came to him that it would be pleasant to see O-Yoshi. Probably there existed in his memory some constant relation between the sense of lonesomeness in general and the experience of his first schoolday in particular. At all events, something within him—perhaps that a dead mother's love had made, or perhaps something belonging to other dead people—wanted a little tenderness, and he felt sure of receiving the tenderness from O-Yoshi. So he took his way to the little shop. As he approached it, he heard her laugh, and it sounded wonderfully sweet. Then he saw her serving an old peasant, who seemed to be quite pleased, and was chatting garrulously. Tarō had to wait, and felt vexed that he could not at once get O-Yoshi's talk all for himself; but it made him a little happier even to be near her. He looked and looked at her, and suddenly began to wonder why he had never before thought how pretty she was. Yes, she was really pretty,—more pretty than any other girl in the village. He kept on looking and wondering, and always she seemed to be growing prettier. It was very strange; he could not understand it. But O-Yoshi, for the first time, seemed to feel shy under that earnest gaze, and blushed to her little ears. Then Tarō felt quite sure that she was more beautiful than anybody else in the whole world, and sweeter, and better, and that he wanted to tell her so; and all at once he found himself angry with the old peasant for talking so much to O-Yoshi, just as if she were a common person. In a few minutes the universe had been quite changed for Taro, and he did not know it. He only knew that since he last saw her O-Yoshi had become divine; and as soon as the chance came, he told her all his foolish heart, and she told him hers. And they wondered because their thoughts were so much the same; and that was the beginning of great trouble.
One soft spring day, Tarō felt really lonely, and the idea struck him that it would be nice to see O-Yoshi. There was likely some connection in his memory between the feeling of loneliness and his first day of school. Anyway, something inside him—perhaps influenced by a mother’s love that had passed away or by memories of other lost loved ones—longed for some tenderness, and he was sure he could find it with O-Yoshi. So he made his way to the little shop. As he got closer, he heard her laugh, and it sounded wonderfully sweet. Then he saw her serving an old farmer, who seemed quite happy and was chatting away. Tarō had to wait, and he felt annoyed that he couldn’t immediately have O-Yoshi’s attention all to himself; but just being near her made him a bit happier. He kept looking at her and suddenly wondered why he had never noticed how pretty she was before. Yes, she was really pretty—more pretty than any other girl in the village. He continued to look and wonder, and she always seemed to grow more beautiful. It was strange; he couldn’t figure it out. But for the first time, O-Yoshi appeared shy under his intense gaze, and her ears turned a little red. Then Tarō was certain she was more beautiful than anyone else in the entire world, sweeter, and better, and he felt an urge to tell her that; suddenly, he found himself irritated with the old farmer for talking to O-Yoshi as if she were just an ordinary person. In just a few minutes, everything had completely changed for Tarō, and he didn’t even realize it. He only knew that since he last saw her, O-Yoshi had become divine; and as soon as he got the chance, he poured out all his feelings to her, and she did the same. They were surprised at how similar their thoughts were; and that was the start of a big trouble.
V
The old peasant whom Tarō had once seen talking to O-Yoshi had not visited the shop merely as a customer. In addition to his real calling he was a professional nakōdo, or match-maker, and was at that very time acting in the service of a wealthy rice dealer named Okazaki Yaïchirō. Okazaki had seen O-Yoshi, had taken a fancy to her, and had commissioned the nakōdo to find out everything possible about her, and about the circumstances of her family.
The old farmer whom Tarō had once seen talking to O-Yoshi had not visited the shop just as a customer. Besides his actual job, he was a professional matchmaker, and was currently working for a wealthy rice dealer named Okazaki Yaïchirō. Okazaki had seen O-Yoshi, developed an interest in her, and had hired the matchmaker to find out everything possible about her and her family’s situation.
Very much detested by the peasants, and even by his more immediate neighbors in the village, was Okazaki Yaïchirō. He was an elderly man, gross, hard-featured, with a loud, insolent manner. He was said to be malignant. He was known to have speculated successfully in rice during a period of famine, which the peasant considers a crime, and never forgives. He was not a native of the ken, nor in any way related to its people, but had come to the village eighteen years before, with his wife and one child, from some western district. His wife had been dead two years, and his only son, whom he was said to have treated cruelly, had suddenly left him, and gone away, nobody knew whither. Other unpleasant stories were told about him. One was that, in his native western province, a furious mob had sacked his house and his godowns, and obliged him to fly for his life. Another was that, on his wedding night, he had been compelled to give a banquet to the god Jizō.
Very much disliked by the villagers and even by his closer neighbors was Okazaki Yaïchirō. He was an old man, heavyset, with a harsh face and a loud, rude attitude. People said he was malicious. He had made a profit by speculating in rice during a time of famine, which the villagers saw as a crime they could never forgive. He wasn’t local to the area and had no ties to the community; he had moved to the village eighteen years earlier with his wife and one child from some western region. His wife had died two years ago, and his only son, who was said to have been treated harshly, had suddenly left him without anyone knowing where he went. More unpleasant stories circulated about him. One claimed that in his native western province, an angry mob had looted his house and storage buildings, forcing him to flee for his life. Another said that on his wedding night, he had to host a banquet for the god Jizō.
It is still customary in some provinces, on the occasion of the marriage of a very unpopular farmer, to make the bridegroom feast Jizō. A band of sturdy young men force their way into the house, carrying with them a stone image of the divinity, borrowed from the highway or from some neighboring cemetery. A large crowd follows them. They deposit the image in the guest-room, and they demand that ample offerings of food and of saké be made to it at once. This means, of course, a big feast for themselves, and it is more than dangerous to refuse. All the uninvited guests must be served till they can neither eat nor drink any more. The obligation to give such a feast is not only a public rebuke: it is also a lasting public disgrace.
It’s still a tradition in some areas that when a very unpopular farmer gets married, the groom is treated to a feast called Jizō. A group of strong young men barges into the house, bringing along a stone statue of the deity, which they’ve borrowed from the roadside or a nearby cemetery. A large crowd follows them. They place the statue in the guest room and demand that generous amounts of food and sake be prepared immediately. This basically means a big feast for themselves, and refusing is more than risky. All the uninvited guests have to be served until they can’t eat or drink anymore. The obligation to throw such a feast is not just a public humiliation; it’s also a lasting public disgrace.
In his old age, Okazaki wished to treat himself to the luxury of a young and pretty wife; but in spite of his wealth he found this wish less easy to gratify than he had expected. Various families had checkmated his proposals at once by stipulating impossible conditions. The Headman of the village had answered, less politely, that he would sooner give his daughter to an oni (demon). And the rice dealer would probably have found himself obliged to seek for a wife in some other district, if he had not happened, after these failures, to notice O-Yoshi. The girl much more than pleased him; and he thought he might be able to obtain her by making certain offers to her people, whom he supposed to be poor. Accordingly, he tried, through the nakōdo, to open negotiations with the Miyahara family.
In his old age, Okazaki wanted to indulge in the luxury of a young and attractive wife; however, despite his wealth, he found this desire harder to fulfill than he had anticipated. Various families quickly shut down his proposals by insisting on unreasonable conditions. The village Headman had bluntly stated that he would prefer to give his daughter to a demon. And the rice dealer would likely have had to look for a wife elsewhere if he hadn't happened to notice O-Yoshi after these setbacks. The girl impressed him greatly, and he thought he might be able to win her over by making certain offers to her family, whom he believed to be struggling financially. So, he attempted to start negotiations with the Miyahara family through the nakōdo.
O-Yoshi's peasant step-mother, though entirely uneducated, was very much the reverse of a simple woman. She had never loved her step-daughter, but was much too intelligent to be cruel to her without reason. Moreover, O-Yoshi was far from being in her way. O-Yoshi was a faithful worker, obedient, sweet-tempered, and very useful in the house. But the same cool shrewdness that discerned O-Yoshi's merits also estimated the girl's value in the marriage market. Okazaki never suspected that he was going to deal with his natural superior in cunning. O-Tama knew a great deal of his history. She knew the extent of his wealth. She was aware of his unsuccessful attempts to obtain a wife from various families, both within and without the village. She suspected that O-Yoshi's beauty might have aroused a real passion, and she knew that an old man's passion might be taken advantage of in a large number of cases. O-Yoshi was not wonderfully beautiful, but she was a really pretty and graceful girl, with very winning ways; and to get another like her, Okazaki would have to travel far. Should he refuse to pay well for the privilege of obtaining such a wife, O-Tama knew of younger men who would not hesitate to be generous. He might have O-Yoshi, but never upon easy terms. After the repulse of his first advances, his conduct would betray him. Should he prove to be really enamored, he could be forced to do more than any other resident of the district could possibly afford. It was therefore highly important to discover the real strength of his inclination, and to keep the whole matter, in the mean time, from the knowledge of O-Yoshi. As the reputation of the nakōdo depended on professional silence, there was no likelihood of his betraying the secret.
O-Yoshi's peasant stepmother, though completely uneducated, was anything but a simple woman. She had never loved her stepdaughter, but she was smart enough not to be cruel to her without cause. Besides, O-Yoshi was not a burden to her. O-Yoshi was a diligent worker, obedient, sweet-natured, and very helpful around the house. But the same cool shrewdness that recognized O-Yoshi's strengths also assessed the girl's value in the marriage market. Okazaki had no idea he was dealing with someone more cunning than he was. O-Tama knew a lot about his background. She knew how wealthy he was. She was aware of his failed attempts to marry women from various families inside and outside the village. She suspected that O-Yoshi's beauty might have sparked a genuine passion in him, and she knew that an old man’s passion could be leveraged in many situations. O-Yoshi wasn't incredibly beautiful, but she was a pretty and graceful girl with very charming ways; to find another like her, Okazaki would have to look far and wide. If he refused to pay well for the chance to marry her, O-Tama knew younger men who would be willing to be generous. He could have O-Yoshi, but it wouldn't be easy. After his first rejection, his behavior would reveal his feelings. If he turned out to be truly infatuated, he could be forced to pay more than any other local could manage. It was essential to gauge the true depth of his feelings while keeping the situation under wraps from O-Yoshi. Given that the reputation of the nakōdo relied on discretion, it was unlikely he would reveal the secret.
The policy of the Miyahara family was settled in a consultation between O-Yoshi's father and her step-mother. Old Miyahara would have scarcely presumed, in any event, to oppose his wife's plans; but she took the precaution of persuading him, first of all, that such a marriage ought to be in many ways to his daughter's interest. She discussed with him the possible financial advantages of the union. She represented that there were, indeed, unpleasant risks, but that these could be provided against by making Okazaki agree to certain preliminary settlements. Then she taught her husband his rôle. Pending negotiations, the visits of Tarō were to be encouraged. The liking of the pair for each other was a mere cobweb of sentiment that could be brushed out of existence at the required moment; and meantime it was to be made use of. That Okazaki should hear of a likely young rival might hasten desirable conclusions.
The Miyahara family's decision was made during a discussion between O-Yoshi's father and her stepmother. Old Miyahara wouldn't have dared to go against his wife's plans anyway, but she first made sure to convince him that this marriage would benefit their daughter in many ways. She talked to him about the potential financial gains of the union. She pointed out that while there were some unpleasant risks, they could be managed by getting Okazaki to agree to certain preliminary arrangements. Then she guided her husband on his role. During the negotiations, they were to encourage Tarō's visits. The affection between the two was just a fleeting sentiment that could be easily swept away when necessary; in the meantime, it was to be used to their advantage. The fact that Okazaki might hear about a potential young rival could speed things along favorably.
It was for these reasons that, when Tarō's father first proposed for O-Yoshi in his son's name, the suit was neither accepted nor discouraged. The only immediate objection offered was that O-Yoshi was one year older than Taro, and that such a marriage would be contrary to custom,—which was quite true. Still, the objection was a weak one, and had been selected because of its apparent unimportance.
It was for these reasons that when Tarō's father first proposed O-Yoshi for his son, the suggestion was neither accepted nor rejected. The only immediate objection raised was that O-Yoshi was one year older than Tarō, and that such a marriage would go against tradition—which was definitely true. However, the objection was a weak one and had been chosen because it seemed relatively insignificant.
Okazaki's first overtures were at the same time received in suck a manner as to convey the impression that their sincerity was suspected. The Miyahara refused to understand the nakōdo at all. They remained astonishingly obtuse even to the plainest assurances, until Okazaki found it politic to shape what he thought a tempting offer. Old Miyahara then declared that he would leave the matter in his wife's hands, and abide by her decision.
Okazaki's initial attempts were received in such a way that it seemed like their sincerity was doubted. The Miyahara completely refused to understand the mediator. They remained surprisingly dense even to the most straightforward reassurances, until Okazaki decided it would be wise to create what he believed was an appealing offer. Old Miyahara then stated that he would leave the decision to his wife and accept her choice.
O-Tama decided by instantly rejecting the proposal, with every appearance of scornful astonishment. She said unpleasant things. There was once a man who wanted to get a beautiful wife very cheap. At last he found a beautiful woman who said she ate only two grains of rice every day. So he married her; and every day she put into her mouth only two grains of rice; and he was happy. But one night, on returning from a journey, he watched her secretly through a hole in the roof, and saw her eating monstrously,—devouring mountains of rice and fish, and putting all the food into a hole in the top of her head under her hair. Then he knew that he had married the Yama-Omba.
O-Tama quickly rejected the proposal, looking completely shocked and disdainful. She said some harsh things. There was once a man who wanted to get a beautiful wife for very little money. Eventually, he found a stunning woman who claimed she only ate two grains of rice each day. So, he married her, and every day she would only put two grains of rice in her mouth; he was content. But one night, when he returned from a trip, he secretly watched her through a hole in the roof and saw her eating like a pig—gobbling down mountains of rice and fish, shoving all the food into a hole in the top of her head under her hair. That’s when he realized he had married the Yama-Omba.
O-Tama waited a month for the results of her rebuff,—waited very confidently, knowing how the imagined value of something wished for can be increased by the increase of the difficulty of getting it. And, as she expected, the nakōdo at last reappeared. This time Okazaki approached the matter less condescendingly than before; adding to his first offer, and even volunteering seductive promises. Then she knew she was going to have him in her power. Her plan of campaign was not complicated, but it was founded upon a deep instinctive knowledge of the uglier side of human nature; and she felt sure of success. Promises were for fools; legal contracts involving conditions were traps for the simple. Okazaki should yield up no small portion of his property before obtaining O-Yoshi.
O-Tama waited a month for the results of her rejection—she waited confidently, knowing how the desire for something can grow stronger when it’s harder to get. As she expected, the nakōdo finally returned. This time, Okazaki approached the situation with less arrogance than before, sweetening his initial offer and even making tempting promises. At that moment, she realized she would have the upper hand. Her strategy wasn’t complicated, but it was based on a deep, instinctive understanding of the darker side of human nature; she felt certain it would work. Promises were for fools, and legal contracts with conditions were traps for the naïve. Okazaki wouldn't part with any of his wealth before securing O-Yoshi.
VI
Taro's father earnestly desired his son's marriage with O-Yoshi, and had tried to bring it about in the usual way. He was surprised at not being able to get any definite answer from the Miyahara. He was a plain, simple man; but he had the intuition of sympathetic natures, and the unusually gracious manner of O-Tama, whom he had always disliked, made him suspect that he had nothing to hope. He thought it best to tell his suspicions to Tarō, with the result that the lad fretted himself into a fever. But O-Yoshi's step-mother had no intention of reducing Taro to despair at so early a stage of her plot. She sent kindly worded messages to the house during his illness, and a letter from O-Yoshi, which had the desired effect of reviving all his hopes. After his sickness, he was graciously received by the Miyahara, and allowed to talk to O-Yoshi in the shop. Nothing, however, was said about his father's visit.
Taro's dad really wanted his son to marry O-Yoshi and had tried to make it happen in the usual way. He was surprised that he couldn’t get a clear answer from the Miyahara family. He was a straightforward, simple man; however, he had an instinct for sensing empathetic vibes, and O-Tama’s unusually kind demeanor, which he had never liked, made him think he had no chance. He figured it was best to share his doubts with Taro, which resulted in the boy getting so worked up that he became sick. But O-Yoshi's stepmother wasn't planning to let Taro despair so soon in her scheme. She sent thoughtful messages to the house during his illness and a letter from O-Yoshi that successfully lifted his spirits. After he recovered, he was warmly welcomed by the Miyahara family and allowed to talk to O-Yoshi in the shop. However, nothing was mentioned about his father's visit.
The lovers had also frequent chances to meet at the ujigami court, whither O-Yoshi often went with her step-mother's last baby. Even among the crowd of nurse-girls, children, and young mothers, they could exchange a few words without fear of gossip. Their hopes received no further serious check for a month, when O-Taina pleasantly proposed to Tarō's father an impossible pecuniary arrangement. She had lifted a corner of her mask, because Okazaki was struggling wildly in the net she had spread for him, and by the violence of the struggles she knew the end was not far off. O-Yoshi was still ignorant of what was going on; but she had reason to fear that she would never be given to Tarō. She was becoming thinner and paler.
The lovers frequently met at the ujigami court, where O-Yoshi often accompanied her stepmother's youngest child. Even among the crowd of nursemaids, children, and young mothers, they could exchange a few words without worrying about gossip. For a month, their hopes faced no significant obstacles, until O-Taina cheerfully suggested an unrealistic financial arrangement to Tarō's father. She had lifted a corner of her mask because Okazaki was flailing wildly in the trap she had set for him, and by the intensity of his struggles, she knew the end was near. O-Yoshi was still unaware of what was happening, but she had reason to fear that she would never be with Tarō. She was becoming thinner and paler.
Tarō one morning took his child-brother with him to the temple court, in the hope of an opportunity to chat with O-Yoshi. They met; and he told her that he was feeling afraid. He had found that the little wooden amulet which his mother had put about his neck when he was a child had been broken within the silken cover.
Tarō one morning took his little brother with him to the temple courtyard, hoping to have a chance to talk to O-Yoshi. They met, and he told her that he was feeling scared. He had discovered that the small wooden amulet his mother had placed around his neck when he was a child had been broken inside the silk covering.
"That is not bad luck," said O-Yoshi. "It is only a sign that the august gods have been guarding you. There has been sickness in the village; and you caught the fever, but you got well. The holy charm shielded you: that is why it was broken. Tell the kannushi to-day: he will give you another."
"That's not bad luck," said O-Yoshi. "It's just a sign that the important gods have been watching over you. There's been illness in the village, and you caught the fever, but you recovered. The sacred charm protected you, which is why it was broken. Tell the kannushi today: he will give you another one."
Because they were very unhappy, and had never done harm to anybody, they began to reason about the justice of the universe.
Because they were really unhappy and had never hurt anyone, they started to think about the fairness of the universe.
Tarō said: "Perhaps in the former life we hated each other. Perhaps I was unkind to you, or you to me. And this is our punishment. The priests say so."
Tarō said, "Maybe in our past lives we hated each other. Maybe I was cruel to you, or you to me. And this is our punishment. That's what the priests say."
O-Yoshi made answer with something of her old playfulness: "I was a man then, and you were a woman. I loved you very, very much; but you were very unkind to me. I remember it all quite well."
O-Yoshi responded with a hint of her old playfulness: "I was a man back then, and you were a woman. I loved you so, so much; but you were really unkind to me. I remember it all very well."
"You are not a Bosatsu," returned Taro, smiling despite his sorrow; "so you cannot remember anything. It is only in the first of the ten states of Bosatsu that we begin to remember."
"You’re not a Bosatsu," Taro replied, smiling despite his sadness; "so you can't remember anything. We only start to remember in the first of the ten states of Bosatsu."
"How do you know I am not a Bosatsu?"
"How do you know I'm not a Bosatsu?"
"You are a woman. A woman cannot be a Bosatsu."
"You are a woman. A woman can’t be a Bosatsu."
"But is not Kwan-ze-on Bosatsu a woman?"
"But isn't Kwan-ze-on Bosatsu a woman?"
"Well, that is true. But a Bosatsu cannot love anything except the kyō."
"Well, that's true. But a Bosatsu can’t love anything except the kyō."
"Did not Shaka have a wife and a son? Did he not love them?"
"Did Shaka not have a wife and a son? Did he not love them?"
"Yes; but you know he had to leave them."
"Yes, but you know he had to leave them behind."
"That was very bad, even if Shaka did it. But I don't believe all those stories. And would you leave me, if you could get me?"
"That was really awful, even if Shaka did it. But I don't buy all those stories. And would you leave me if you could have me?"
So they theorized and argued, and even laughed betimes: it was so pleasant to be together. But suddenly the girl became serious again, and said:—
So they theorized and argued, and even laughed sometimes: it was so nice to be together. But suddenly the girl got serious again and said:—
"Listen! Last night I saw a dream. I saw a strange river, and the sea. I was standing, I thought, beside the river, very near to where it flowed into the sea. And I was afraid, very much afraid, and did not know why. Then I looked, and saw there was no water in the river, no water in the sea, but only the bones of the Buddhas. But they were all moving, just like water.
"Listen! Last night I had a dream. I saw a strange river and the ocean. I was standing, I thought, right by the river where it flows into the ocean. I was scared, really scared, and I didn't know why. Then I looked and saw there was no water in the river, no water in the ocean, just the bones of the Buddhas. But they were all moving, just like water."
"Then again I thought I was at home, and that you had given me a beautiful gift-silk for a kimono, and that the kimono had been made. And I put it on. And then I wondered, because at first it had seemed of many colors, but now it was all white; and I had foolishly folded it upon me as the robes of the dead are folded, to the left. Then I went to the homes of all my kinsfolk to say good-by; and I told them I was going to the Meido. And they all asked me why; and I could not answer."
"Then I thought I was home, and that you had given me a beautiful gift—silk for a kimono, and that the kimono had been made. I put it on. Then I wondered because at first it seemed to be many colors, but now it was all white; and I had foolishly folded it on me like the robes of the dead are folded, to the left. Then I went to visit all my relatives to say goodbye; and I told them I was going to the Meido. They all asked me why; and I couldn't answer."
"That is good," responded Tarō; "it is very lucky to dream of the dead. Perhaps it is a sign we shall soon be husband and wife." This time the girl did not reply; neither did she smile.
"That's great," Tarō said; "it's really lucky to dream about the dead. Maybe it's a sign that we'll be husband and wife soon." This time the girl didn't respond; she didn't even smile.
Tarō was silent a minute; then he added: "If you think it was not a good dream, Yoshi, whisper it all to the nanten plant in the garden: then it will not come true."
Tarō was quiet for a minute; then he said: "If you think it wasn't a good dream, Yoshi, just whisper it all to the nanten plant in the garden: then it won't come true."
But on the evening of the same day Taro's father was notified that Miyahara O-Yoshi was to become the wife of Okazaki Yaïchirō.
But on the evening of the same day, Taro's father was informed that Miyahara O-Yoshi was set to become the wife of Okazaki Yaïchirō.
VII
O-Tama was really a very clever woman. She had never made any serious mistakes. She was one of those excellently organized beings who succeed in life by the perfect ease with which they exploit inferior natures. The full experience of her peasant ancestry in patience, in cunning, in crafty perception, in rapid foresight, in hard economy, was concentrated into a perfect machinery within her unlettered brain. That machinery worked faultlessly in the environment which had called it into existence, and upon the particular human material with which it was adapted to deal,—the nature of the peasant. But there was another nature which O-Tama understood less well, because there was nothing in her ancestral experience to elucidate it. She was a strong disbeliever in all the old ideas about character distinctions between samurai and heimin. She considered there had never been any differences between the military and the agricultural classes, except such differences of rank as laws and customs had established; and these had been bad. Laws and customs, she thought, had resulted in making all people of the former samurai class more or less helpless and foolish; and secretly she despised all shizoku. By their incapacity for hard work and their absolute ignorance of business methods, she had seen them reduced from wealth to misery. She had seen the pension bonds given them by the new government pass from their hands into the clutches of cunning speculators of the most vulgar class. She despised weakness; she despised incapacity; and she deemed the commonest vegetable seller a much superior being to the ex-Karō obliged in his old age to beg assistance from those who had formerly cast off their footgear and bowed their heads to the mud whenever he passed by. She did not consider it an advantage for O-Yoshi to have had a samurai mother: she attributed the girl's delicacy to that cause, and thought her descent a misfortune. She had clearly read in O-Yoshi's character all that could be read by one not of a superior caste; among other facts, that nothing would be gained by needless harshness to the child, and the implied quality was not one that she disliked. But there were other qualities in O-Yoshi that she had never clearly perceived,—a profound though well-controlled sensitiveness to moral wrong, an unconquerable self-respect, and a latent reserve of will power that could triumph over any physical pain. And thus it happened that the behavior of O-Yoshi, when told she would have to become the wife of Okazaki, duped her step-mother, who was prepared to encounter a revolt. She was mistaken.
O-Tama was really a very clever woman. She had never made any serious mistakes. She was one of those highly organized individuals who succeed in life by effortlessly exploiting those of lesser ability. The full experience of her peasant ancestry—patient, cunning, perceptive, quick-witted, and frugal—was finely tuned into a perfect mechanism within her uneducated mind. That mechanism functioned flawlessly in the environment that shaped it and with the particular type of people it was designed to deal with—the peasants. But there was another type of person that O-Tama understood less well, as there was nothing in her ancestral experience to shed light on it. She strongly rejected all the old ideas about character differences between samurai and heimin. She believed there had never been any real differences between the military and agricultural classes, apart from the ranks established by laws and customs, which she thought were harmful. She believed that these laws and customs had made all people from the former samurai class somewhat helpless and foolish; secretly, she looked down on all shizoku. She had witnessed their inability to work hard and their complete ignorance of business practices reduce them from wealth to poverty. She had seen the pension bonds handed to them by the new government slip from their grasp into the hands of the most unscrupulous speculators. She despised weakness; she despised incompetence; and she considered the simplest vegetable seller to be far superior to the ex-Karō, who was now begging for help from those who had once bowed their heads and stepped aside for him. She didn’t see any advantage in O-Yoshi having a samurai mother; she blamed the girl’s frailty on that lineage and considered it a misfortune. She could read in O-Yoshi's character everything that could be perceived by someone not of a higher class; among other things, that being unnecessarily harsh with the child would yield no benefit, and the implied quality was not one she disliked. However, there were other qualities in O-Yoshi that she had never fully recognized—a deep though well-controlled sensitivity to moral wrong, an unwavering self-respect, and a hidden reserve of willpower that could overcome any physical suffering. And so it happened that when O-Yoshi was told she would have to marry Okazaki, her stepmother was completely fooled, as she expected a revolt. She was mistaken.
At first the girl turned white as death. But in another moment she blushed, smiled, bowed down, and agreeably astonished the Miyahara by announcing, in the formal language of filial piety, her readiness to obey the will of her parents in all things. There was no further appearance even of secret dissatisfaction in her manner; and O-Tama was so pleased that she took her into confidence, and told her something of the comedy of the negotiations, and the full extent of the sacrifices which Okazaki had been compelled to make. Furthermore, in addition to such trite consolations as are always offered to a young girl betrothed without her own consent to an old man, O-Tama gave her some really priceless advice how to manage Okazaki. Tarō's name was not even once mentioned. For the advice O-Yoshi dutifully thanked her step-mother, with graceful prostrations. It was certainly admirable advice. Almost any intelligent peasant girl, fully instructed by such a teacher as O-Tama, might have been able to support existence with Okazaki. But O-Yoshi was only half a peasant girl. Her first sudden pallor and her subsequent crimson flush, after the announcement of the fate reserved for her, were caused by two emotional sensations of which O-Tama was far from suspecting the nature. Both represented much more complex and rapid thinking than O-Tama had ever done in all her calculating experience.
At first, the girl turned pale as a ghost. But in a moment, she blushed, smiled, bowed her head, and pleasantly surprised the Miyahara by saying, in the formal words of a dutiful daughter, that she was ready to follow her parents' wishes in everything. There was no more hint of hidden dissatisfaction in her demeanor; and O-Tama was so happy that she confided in her, sharing some details about the funny twists of the negotiations and the significant sacrifices that Okazaki had to make. Additionally, besides the usual comfort that is always given to a young girl engaged against her will to an older man, O-Tama offered her invaluable advice on how to handle Okazaki. Tarō's name wasn’t mentioned at all. For this advice, O-Yoshi gratefully thanked her stepmother, with elegant bows. It was indeed excellent advice. Almost any bright peasant girl, well taught by someone like O-Tama, could have managed to get by with Okazaki. But O-Yoshi was only half a peasant girl. Her initial shock and the subsequent blush after learning about her fate stemmed from two feelings that O-Tama had no idea about. Both represented a much more complicated and faster thought process than O-Tama had ever experienced in all her calculations.
The first was a shock of horror accompanying the full recognition of the absolute moral insensibility of her step-mother, the utter hopelessness of any protest, the virtual sale of her person to that hideous old man for the sole motive of unnecessary gain, the cruelty and the shame of the transaction. But almost as quickly there rushed to her consciousness an equally complete sense of the need of courage and strength to face the worst, and of subtlety to cope with strong cunning. It was then she smiled. And as she smiled, her young will became steel, of the sort that severs iron without turning edge. She knew at once exactly what to do,—her samurai blood told her that; and she plotted only to gain the time and the chance. And she felt already so sure of triumph that she had to make a strong effort not to laugh aloud. The light in her eyes completely deceived O-Tama, who detected only a manifestation of satisfied feeling, and imagined the feeling due to a sudden perception of advantages to be gained by a rich marriage.
The first feeling was one of horror as she fully grasped how morally indifferent her stepmother was, realizing the utter hopelessness of any protest, the effective selling of herself to that awful old man for the sake of unnecessary gain, and the cruelty and shame of the whole situation. But just as quickly, a strong need for courage and strength to face the worst, along with cleverness to deal with strong deceit, flooded her mind. That's when she smiled. As she smiled, her young will turned as tough as steel, capable of cutting through iron without dulling. She instinctively knew exactly what to do—her samurai blood guided her; she only needed to bide her time and find the right opportunity. She felt so confident of her eventual success that she had to make a conscious effort not to laugh out loud. The spark in her eyes completely misled O-Tama, who only saw a reflection of satisfaction and assumed it was from a sudden realization of the advantages of a wealthy marriage.
It was the fifteenth day of the ninth month; and the wedding was to be celebrated upon the sixth of the tenth month. But three days later, O-Tama, rising at dawn, found that her step-daughter had disappeared during the night. Tarō Uchida had not been seen by his father since the afternoon of the previous day. But letters from both were received a few hours afterwards.
It was the fifteenth day of the ninth month, and the wedding was set for the sixth of the tenth month. But three days later, O-Tama woke up at dawn and discovered that her step-daughter had vanished during the night. Tarō Uchida hadn't been seen by his father since the afternoon of the day before. However, letters from both were received a few hours later.
VIII
The early morning train from Kyōto was in; the little station was full of hurry and noise,—clattering of geta, humming of converse, and fragmentary cries of village boys selling cakes and luncheons: "Kwashi yoros—!" "Sushi yoros—!" "Bentō yoros—!" Five minutes, and the geta clatter, and the banging of carriage doors, and the shrilling of the boys stopped, as a whistle blew and the train jolted and moved. It rumbled out, puffed away slowly northward, and the little station emptied itself. The policeman on duty at the wicket banged it to, and began to walk up and down the sanded platform, surveying the silent rice-fields.
The early morning train from Kyoto had arrived; the small station buzzed with activity and noise—the clattering of wooden sandals, chatter among people, and the shouts of village boys selling cakes and lunches: "Delicious kwashi—!" "Tasty sushi—!" "Great bentō—!" After five minutes, the sound of sandals, the slamming of carriage doors, and the boys' calls faded away as a whistle blew and the train jolted into motion. It rumbled off, slowly puffing its way north, and the little station gradually emptied. The policeman on duty at the gate slammed it shut and started walking up and down the sand-covered platform, scanning the quiet rice fields.
Autumn had come,—the Period of Great Light. The sun glow had suddenly become whiter, and shadows sharper, and all outlines clear as edges of splintered glass. The mosses, long parched out of visibility by the summer heat, had revived in wonderful patches and bands of bright soft green over all shaded bare spaces of the black volcanic soil; from every group of pine-trees vibrated the shrill wheeze of the tsuku-tsuku-bōshi; and above all the little ditches and canals was a silent flickering of tiny lightnings,—zigzag soundless flashings of emerald and rose and azure-of-steel,—the shooting of dragon-flies.
Autumn had arrived—the Time of Great Light. The sunlight had suddenly turned whiter, shadows became sharper, and all outlines were as clear as the edges of broken glass. The mosses, long hidden by the summer heat, had come back to life in beautiful patches and streaks of bright soft green across all the shaded bare spots of the black volcanic soil. From every cluster of pine trees came the sharp sound of the tsuku-tsuku-bōshi, and above all the little ditches and canals was a quiet flickering of tiny lights—zigzagging, silent flashes of emerald, rose, and steel-blue—the darting of dragonflies.
Now, it may have been due to the extraordinary clearness of the morning air that the policeman was able to perceive, far up the track, looking north, something which caused him to start, to shade his eyes with his hand, and then to look at the clock. But, as a rule, the black eye of a Japanese policeman, like the eye of a poised kite, seldom fails to perceive the least unusual happening within the whole limit of its vision. I remember that once, in far-away Oki, wishing, without being myself observed, to watch a mask-dance in the street before my inn, I poked a small hole through a paper window of the second story, and peered at the performance. Down the street stalked a policeman, in snowy uniform and havelock; for it was midsummer. He did not appear even to see the dancers or the crowd through which he walked without so much as turning his head to either side. Then he suddenly halted, and fixed his gaze exactly on the hole in my shōji; for at that hole he had seen an eye which he had instantly decided, by reason of its shape, to be a foreign eye. Then he entered the inn, and asked questions about my passport, which had already been examined.
Now, it might have been because of the incredible clarity of the morning air that the policeman could see something far up the track, looking north, that made him jump, shield his eyes with his hand, and then check the clock. But generally, the sharp eye of a Japanese policeman, like a vigilant kite, rarely misses even the slightest unusual occurrence within its field of vision. I remember once, in distant Oki, wanting to watch a mask dance happening in the street outside my inn without being seen myself, I poked a small hole through a paper window on the second floor and peered at the show. A policeman strolled down the street, dressed in a bright white uniform and havelock since it was midsummer. He didn’t seem to notice the dancers or the crowd as he walked by, not even glancing to either side. Then he suddenly stopped and fixed his gaze directly on the hole in my shōji; he had spotted an eye he instantly concluded, based on its shape, was a foreign eye. Then he entered the inn and asked questions about my passport, which had already been checked.
What the policeman at the village station observed, and afterwards reported, was that, more than half a mile north of the station, two persons had reached the railroad track by crossing the rice-fields, apparently after leaving a farmhouse considerably to the northwest of the village. One of them, a woman, he judged by the color of her robe and girdle to be very young. The early express train from Tōkyō was then due in a few minutes, and its advancing smoke could be perceived from the station platform. The two persons began to run quickly along the track upon which the train was coming. They ran on out of sight round a curve.
What the officer at the village station noticed and later reported was that more than half a mile north of the station, two people had made their way to the railroad track by crossing the rice fields, apparently after leaving a farmhouse well to the northwest of the village. One of them, a woman, seemed very young based on the color of her dress and belt. The early express train from Tokyo was due to arrive in just a few minutes, and its smoke was already visible from the station platform. The two people started to run quickly along the track where the train was approaching. They ran out of sight around a curve.
Those two persons were Tarō and O-Yoshi. They ran quickly, partly to escape the observation of that very policeman, and partly so as to meet the Tōkyō express as far from the station as possible. After passing the curve, however, they stopped running, and walked, for they could see the smoke coming. As soon as they could see the train itself, they stepped off the track, so as not to alarm the engineer, and waited, hand in hand. Another minute, and the low roar rushed to their ears, and they knew it was time. They stepped back to the track again, turned, wound their arms about each other, and lay down cheek to cheek, very softly and quickly, straight across the inside rail, already ringing like an anvil to the vibration of the hurrying pressure.
Those two people were Tarō and O-Yoshi. They ran fast, partly to avoid being seen by that policeman and partly to get to the Tōkyō express as far from the station as they could. However, after they passed the curve, they stopped running and walked because they could see the smoke. As soon as they spotted the train itself, they stepped off the track to avoid startling the engineer and waited, hand in hand. In another minute, the low roar filled their ears, and they knew it was time. They stepped back onto the track, turned, wrapped their arms around each other, and lay down cheek to cheek, very softly and quickly, right across the inside rail, which was already vibrating like an anvil from the rushing pressure.
The boy smiled. The girl, tightening her arms about his neck, spoke in his ear:—
The boy smiled. The girl wrapped her arms around his neck and spoke in his ear:—
"For the time of two lives, and of three, I am your wife; you are my husband, Tarō Sama."
"For the span of two lives, and even three, I am your wife; you are my husband, Tarō."
Tarō said nothing, because almost at the same instant, notwithstanding frantic attempts to halt a fast train without airbrakes in a distance of little more than a hundred yards, the wheels passed through both,—cutting evenly, like enormous shears.
Tarō said nothing, because almost at the same moment, despite desperate efforts to stop a speeding train without airbrakes within just over a hundred yards, the wheels went right through both of them—slicing cleanly, like massive scissors.
IX
The village people now put bamboo cups full of flowers upon the single gravestone of the united pair, and burn incense-sticks, and repeat prayers. This is not orthodox at all, because Buddhism forbids jōshi, and the cemetery is a Buddhist one; but there is religion in it,—a religion worthy of profound respect.
The villagers now place bamboo cups filled with flowers on the single gravestone of the united couple, light incense sticks, and say prayers. This isn't traditional at all, as Buddhism forbids jōshi, and the cemetery is a Buddhist one; but there is a sense of spirituality in it—a spirituality that deserves deep respect.
You ask why and how the people pray to those dead. Well, all do not pray to them, but lovers do, especially unhappy ones. Other folk only decorate the tomb and repeat pious texts. But lovers pray there for supernatural sympathy and help. I was myself obliged to ask why, and I was answered simply, "Because those dead suffered so much."
You ask why and how people pray to the dead. Well, not everyone does, but lovers do, especially the unhappy ones. Other people just decorate the grave and say religious texts. But lovers pray there for supernatural understanding and help. I myself had to ask why, and I was simply told, "Because those who are dead suffered so much."
So that the idea which prompts such prayers would seem to be at once more ancient and more modern than Buddhism,—the Idea of the eternal Religion of Suffering.
So the idea that inspires such prayers seems to be both older and newer than Buddhism—the Idea of the eternal Religion of Suffering.
IX
A WISH FULFILLED
Then, when thou leavest the body, and comest into the free ether, thou shalt be a God undying, everlasting;—neither shall death have any more dominion over thee.—The Golden Verses.
When you leave your body and enter the open ether, you will become an immortal, eternal being;—death will no longer have any control over you.—The Golden Verses.
I
The streets were full of white uniforms, and the calling of bugles, and the rumbling of artillery. The armies of Japan, for the third time in history, had subdued Korea; and the Imperial declaration of war against China had been published by the city journals, printed on crimson paper. All the military powers of the Empire were in motion. The first line of reserves had been summoned, and troops were pouring into Kumamoto. Thousands were billeted upon the citizens; for barracks and inns and temples could not shelter the passing host. And still there was no room, though special trains were carrying regiments north, as fast as possible, to the transports waiting at Shimonoseki.
The streets were filled with white uniforms, the sound of bugles, and the rumble of artillery. For the third time in history, the armies of Japan had taken control of Korea, and the Imperial declaration of war against China had been published by the city newspapers on crimson paper. All the military forces of the Empire were mobilizing. The first line of reserves had been called up, and troops were flooding into Kumamoto. Thousands were staying with local citizens, as barracks, inns, and temples couldn't accommodate the large numbers. Yet there was still no space, even though special trains were rushing regiments north as quickly as possible to the ships waiting at Shimonoseki.
Nevertheless, considering the immensity of the movement, the city was astonishingly quiet. The troops were silent and gentle as Japanese boys in school hours; there was no swaggering, no reckless gayety. Buddhist priests were addressing squadrons in the courts of the temples; and a great ceremony had already been performed in the parade-ground by the Abbot of the Shin-shū sect, who had come from Kyōto for the occasion. Thousands had been placed by him under the protection of Amida; the laying of a naked razor-blade on each young head, symbolizing voluntary renunciation of life's vanities, was the soldier's consecration. Everywhere, at the shrines of the older faith, prayers were being offered up by priests and people to the shades of heroes who fought and died for their Emperor in ancient days, and to the gods of armies. At the Shintō temple of Fujisaki sacred charms were being distributed to the men. But the most imposing rites were those at Honmyōji, the far-famed monastery of the Nichiren sect, where for three hundred years have reposed the ashes of Kato Kiyomasa, conqueror of Korea, enemy of the Jesuits, protector of the Buddhists;—Honmyōji, where the pilgrim chant of the sacred invocation, Namu-myō-hō-renge-kyō, sounds like the roar of surf;—Honmyōji, where you may buy wonderful little mamori in the shape of tiny Buddhist shrines, each holding a minuscule image of the deified warrior. In the great central temple, and in all the lesser temples that line the long approach, special services were sung, and special prayers were addressed to the spirit of the hero for ghostly aid. The armor, and helmet, and sword of Kiyomasa, preserved in the main shrine for three centuries, were no longer to be seen. Some declared that they had been sent to Korea, to stimulate the heroism of the army. But others told a story of echoing hoofs in the temple court by night, and the passing of a mighty Shadow, risen from the dust of his sleep, to lead the armies of the Son of Heaven once more to conquest. Doubtless even among the soldiers, brave, simple lads from the country, many believed,—just as the men of Athens believed in the presence of Theseus at Marathon. All the more, perhaps, because to no small number of the new recruits Kumamoto itself appeared a place of marvels hallowed by traditions of the great captain, and its castle a world's wonder, built by Kiyomasa after the plan of a stronghold stormed in Chösen.
Nevertheless, considering how huge the movement was, the city was surprisingly quiet. The troops were as silent and gentle as Japanese boys during school hours; there was no bragging, no reckless joy. Buddhist priests were speaking to groups in the temple courts; and a major ceremony had already taken place in the parade ground by the Abbot of the Shin-shū sect, who had come from Kyōto for the occasion. Thousands had been placed under the protection of Amida by him; the laying of a naked razor blade on each young head, symbolizing the voluntary renunciation of life's vanities, was the soldiers' way of being consecrated. Everywhere, at the shrines of the older faith, priests and people were offering prayers to the spirits of heroes who fought and died for their Emperor in ancient times, as well as to the gods of armies. At the Shintō temple of Fujisaki, sacred charms were being given out to the men. But the most impressive ceremonies took place at Honmyōji, the famous monastery of the Nichiren sect, where the ashes of Kato Kiyomasa, conqueror of Korea, enemy of the Jesuits, and protector of the Buddhists, have rested for three hundred years;—Honmyōji, where the pilgrim chant of the sacred invocation, Namu-myō-hō-renge-kyō, sounds like the roar of the sea;—Honmyōji, where you can buy amazing little mamori shaped like tiny Buddhist shrines, each containing a minuscule image of the deified warrior. In the main temple and in all the smaller temples that line the long path, special services were performed, and special prayers were offered to the spirit of the hero for otherworldly assistance. The armor, helmet, and sword of Kiyomasa, preserved in the main shrine for three centuries, were no longer visible. Some claimed they had been sent to Korea to inspire the heroism of the army. But others told a story of echoing hoofbeats in the temple courtyard at night, and the passing of a mighty Shadow, risen from the dust of his sleep, to lead the armies of the Son of Heaven to victory once more. Undoubtedly, even among the soldiers, brave, simple lads from the countryside, many believed—just as the men of Athens believed in the presence of Theseus at Marathon. Perhaps even more so, because for many of the new recruits, Kumamoto itself seemed like a place of wonders blessed by the traditions of the great captain, with its castle regarded as a world marvel, built by Kiyomasa based on the design of a stronghold captured in Chösen.
Amid all these preparations, the people remained singularly quiet. From mere outward signs no stranger could have divined the general feeling.[1] The public calm was characteristically Japanese; the race, like the individual, becoming to all appearance the more self-contained the more profoundly its emotions are called into play. The Emperor had sent presents to his troops in Korea, and words of paternal affection; and citizens, following the august example, were shipping away by every steamer supplies of rice-wine, provisions, fruits, dainties, tobacco, and gifts of all kinds. Those who could afford nothing costlier were sending straw sandals. The entire nation was subscribing to the war fund; and Kumamoto, though by no means wealthy, was doing all that both poor and rich could help her do to prove her loyalty. The check of the merchant mingled obscurely with the paper dollar of the artisan, the laborer's dime, the coppers of the kurumaya, in the great fraternity of unbidden self-denial. Even children gave; and their pathetic little contributions were not refused, lest the universal impulse of patriotism should be in any manner discouraged. But there were special subscriptions also being collected in every street for the support of the families of the troops of the reserves,—married men, engaged mostly in humble callings, who had been obliged of a sudden to leave their wives and little ones without the means to live. That means the citizens voluntarily and solemnly pledged themselves to supply. One could not doubt that the soldiers, with all this unselfish love behind them, would perform even more than simple duty demanded.
Amid all these preparations, the people stayed remarkably quiet. From external appearances, no outsider could have guessed the general sentiment.[1] The public calm was typically Japanese; the community, like the individual, seemed to become more self-contained the deeper their emotions ran. The Emperor had sent gifts to his troops in Korea, along with warm words, and citizens, following his noble example, were sending off supplies of sake, food, fruits, treats, tobacco, and all kinds of gifts with every steamer. Those who couldn’t afford anything more expensive were sending straw sandals. The entire nation was contributing to the war fund, and Kumamoto, though not particularly wealthy, was doing everything that both the rich and poor could to show their loyalty. The checks from merchants mingled quietly with the paper dollars of workers, the dimes of laborers, and the coins of the rickshaw pullers, all part of the great community spirit of selflessness. Even children were giving; their small and touching contributions were accepted, so the widespread spirit of patriotism wouldn’t be dampened in any way. Additionally, special fundraisers were being organized on every street to support the families of reserve troops—married men, mostly in low-paying jobs, who had suddenly left their wives and little ones without a way to support themselves. This was the support the citizens had voluntarily and solemnly committed to provide. One could hardly doubt that the soldiers, with all this selfless love behind them, would go above and beyond what mere duty required.
And they did.
And they did.
[1] This was written in Kumamoto during the fall of 1894. The enthusiasm of the nation was concentrated and silent; but under that exterior calm smouldered all the fierceness of the old feudal days. The Government was obliged to decline the freely proffered services of myriads of volunteers,—- chiefly swordsmen. Had a call for such volunteers been made I am sure 100,000 men would have answered it within a week. But the war spirit manifested itself in other ways not less painful than extraordinary. Many killed themselves on being refused the chance of military service; and I may cite at random a few strange facts from the local press. The gendarme at Söul, ordered to escort Minister Otori back to Japan, killed himself for chagrin at not having been allowed to proceed instead to the field of battle. An officer named Ishiyama, prevented by illness from joining his regiment on the day of its departure for Korea, rose from his sick-bed, and, after saluting a portrait of the Emperor, killed himself with his sword. A soldier named Ikeda, at Ōsaka, having been told that because of some breach of discipline he might not be permitted to go to the front, shot himself. Captain Kani, of the "Mixed Brigade," was prostrated by sickness during the attack made by his regiment on a fort near Chinchow, and carried insensible to the hospital. Recovering a week later, he went (November 28) to the spot where he had fallen, and killed himself,—leaving this letter, translated by the Japan Daily Mail: "It was here that illness compelled me to halt and to let my men storm the fort without me. Never can I wipe out such a disgrace in life. To clear my honor I die thus,—leaving this letter to speak for me."
[1] This was written in Kumamoto during the fall of 1894. The nation's enthusiasm was intense yet quiet; beneath that calm facade, the fierce spirit of the old feudal days smoldered. The government had to turn down the many offers of volunteers, mainly swordsmen. If a call for volunteers had been made, I’m sure 100,000 men would have answered within a week. But the war spirit showed itself in other ways that were just as painful as they were extraordinary. Many took their own lives when denied the chance to serve. Here are a few bizarre accounts from the local press. A gendarme in Söul, assigned to escort Minister Otori back to Japan, killed himself out of frustration for not being allowed to go to the battlefield instead. An officer named Ishiyama, unable to join his regiment due to illness on the day it left for Korea, got up from his sick bed, saluted a portrait of the Emperor, and took his own life with his sword. A soldier named Ikeda in Ōsaka, having been told that due to a disciplinary issue he might not be sent to the front, shot himself. Captain Kani of the "Mixed Brigade" was weakened by illness during his regiment's attack on a fort near Chinchow and was carried unconscious to the hospital. After recovering a week later, he went back (November 28) to the place where he had fallen and killed himself, leaving this letter, translated by the Japan Daily Mail: "It was here that illness forced me to stop and let my men storm the fort without me. I can never erase such a disgrace in life. To restore my honor, I die this way,—leaving this letter to speak for me."
A lieutenant in Tōkyō, finding none to take care of his little motherless girl after his departure, killed her, and joined his regiment before the facts were known. He afterwards sought death on the field and found it, that he might join his child on her journey to the Meido. This reminds one of the terrible spirit of feudal times. The samurai, before going into a hopeless contest, sometimes killed his wife and children the better to forget those three things no warrior should remember on the battle-field,—namely, home, the dear ones, and his own body. After that act of ferocious heroism the samurai was ready for the shini-mono-gurui,—the hour of the "death-fury,"—giving and taking no quarter.
A lieutenant in Tokyo, realizing no one would care for his little motherless girl after he left, killed her and rejoined his regiment before anyone knew what happened. He later sought death on the battlefield to join his child on her journey to the afterlife. This brings to mind the brutal spirit of feudal times. Samurai, before entering a hopeless battle, sometimes killed their wives and children to better forget the three things no warrior should think about in battle—home, loved ones, and their own lives. After such an act of brutal courage, the samurai was ready for the shini-mono-gurui—the moment of "death-fury," giving and taking no mercy.
II
Manyemon said there was a soldier at the entrance who wanted to see me.
Manyemon said there was a soldier at the entrance who wanted to see me.
"Oh, Manyemon, I hope they are not going to billet soldiers upon us!—the house is too small! Please ask him what he wishes."
"Oh, Manyemon, I really hope they’re not planning to send soldiers to stay with us! The house is too small! Please ask him what he wants."
"I did," answered Manyemon; "he says he knows you."
"I did," replied Manyemon; "he says he knows you."
I went to the door and looked at a fine young fellow in uniform, who smiled and took off his cap as I came forward. I could not recognize him. The smile was familiar, notwithstanding. Where could I have seen it before?
I went to the door and saw a sharp-looking young guy in a uniform, who smiled and took off his cap as I approached. I couldn’t place him. Still, the smile seemed familiar. Where had I seen it before?
"Teacher, have you really forgotten me?"
"Teacher, have you seriously forgotten me?"
For another moment I stared at him, wondering: then he laughed gently, and uttered his name,—
For a moment longer, I stared at him, pondering. Then he chuckled softly and said his name—
"Kosuga Asakichi."
"Kosuga Asakichi."
How my heart leaped to him as I held out both hands! "Come in, come in!" I cried.
How my heart raced as I stretched out both hands! "Come in, come in!" I shouted.
"But how big and handsome you have grown! No wonder I did not know you."
"But look how big and handsome you've become! No wonder I didn't recognize you."
He blushed like a girl, as he slipped off his shoes and unbuckled his sword. I remembered that he used to blush the same way in class, both when he made a mistake, and when he was praised. Evidently his heart was still as fresh as then, when he was a shy boy of sixteen in the school at Matsue. He had got permission to come to bid me good-by: the regiment was to leave in the morning for Korea.
He blushed like a girl as he took off his shoes and unbuckled his sword. I remembered that he used to blush like this in class, both when he made a mistake and when he received praise. Clearly, his heart was still as innocent as it was when he was a shy sixteen-year-old at school in Matsue. He had gotten permission to come and say goodbye to me: the regiment was leaving for Korea in the morning.
We dined together, and talked of old times,—of Izumo, of Kitzuki, of many pleasant things. I tried in vain at first to make him drink a little wine; not knowing that he had promised his mother never to drink wine while he was in the army. Then I substituted coffee for the wine, and coaxed him to tell me all about himself. He had returned to his native place, after graduating, to help his people, wealthy farmers; and he had found that his agricultural studies at school were of great service to him. A year later, all the youths of the village who had reached the age of nineteen, himself among the number, were summoned to the Buddhist temple for examination as to bodily and educational fitness for military service. He had passed as ichiban (first-class) by the verdicts of the examining surgeon and of the recruiting-major (shōsa), and had been drawn at the ensuing conscription. After thirteen months' service he had been promoted to the rank of sergeant. He liked the array. At first he had been stationed at Nagoya, then at Tōkyō; but finding that his regiment was not to be sent to Korea, he had petitioned with success for transfer to the Kumamoto division. "And now I am so glad," he exclaimed, his face radiant with a soldier's joy: "we go to-morrow!" Then he blushed again, as if ashamed of having uttered his frank delight. I thought of Carlyle's deep saying, that never pleasures, but only suffering and death are the lures that draw true hearts. I thought also—what I could not say to any Japanese—that the joy in the lad's eyes was like nothing I had ever seen before, except the caress in the eyes of a lover on the morning of his bridal.
We had dinner together and reminisced about the past—about Izumo, Kitzuki, and a lot of enjoyable memories. I initially tried unsuccessfully to get him to have a little wine, unaware that he had promised his mother never to drink while serving in the army. So, I switched to coffee and encouraged him to share more about himself. After graduating, he returned to his hometown to support his family, who were prosperous farmers, and found that his agricultural studies were very helpful. A year later, all the young men in the village who had turned nineteen, including him, were called to the Buddhist temple for assessments on their physical and educational readiness for military service. He passed as first-class, determined by the examining doctor and the recruiting officer, and was selected during the conscription. After thirteen months of service, he was promoted to sergeant. He enjoyed being in the military. Initially, he was stationed in Nagoya, then in Tokyo; but upon learning that his regiment wouldn’t be sent to Korea, he successfully requested a transfer to the Kumamoto division. "And now I'm so happy," he exclaimed, his face lighting up with a soldier’s joy: "we leave tomorrow!" Then he blushed, almost embarrassed by his open excitement. I thought of Carlyle’s profound observation that only suffering and death truly draw noble hearts, not pleasures. I also reflected—something I couldn't share with any Japanese person—that the joy in that young man's eyes resembled nothing I'd ever witnessed before, except for the affection in a lover's gaze on the morning of their wedding.
"Do you remember," I asked, "when you declared in the schoolroom that you wished to die for His Majesty the Emperor?"
"Do you remember," I asked, "when you said in class that you wanted to die for His Majesty the Emperor?"
"Yes," he answered, laughing. "And the chance has come,—not for me only, but for several of my class."
"Yeah," he replied with a laugh. "And the opportunity has arrived—not just for me, but for several people in my position."
"Where are they?" I asked. "With you?"
"Where are they?" I asked. "Are they with you?"
"No; they were all in the Hiroshima division, and they are already in Korea. Imaoka (you remember him, teacher: he was very tall), and Nagasaki, and Ishihara,—they were all in the fight at Söng-Hwan. And our drill-master, the lieutenant,—you remember him?"
"No; they were all in the Hiroshima division, and they're already in Korea. Imaoka (you remember him, teacher: he was really tall), and Nagasaki, and Ishihara—they were all in the fight at Söng-Hwan. And our drill-master, the lieutenant—you remember him?"
"Lieutenant Fujii, yes. He had retired from the army."
"Lieutenant Fujii, yeah. He had retired from the army."
"But he belonged to the reserves. He has also gone to Korea. He has had another son born since you left Izumo."
"But he was in the reserves. He also went to Korea. He has had another son since you left Izumo."
"He had two little girls and one boy," I said, "when I was in Matsue."
"He had two little girls and one boy," I said, "when I was in Matsue."
"Yes: now he has two boys."
"Yes: now he has two sons."
"Then his family must feel very anxious about him?"
"Then his family must be really worried about him?"
"He is not anxious," replied the lad. "To die in battle is very honorable; and the Government will care for the families of those who are killed. So our officers have no fear. Only—it is very sad to die if one has no son."
"He isn't anxious," the boy replied. "Dying in battle is very honorable, and the Government will take care of the families of those who are killed. So our officers aren't afraid. It's just—it's really sad to die if you have no son."
"I cannot see why."
"I don't understand why."
"Is it not so in the West?"
"Isn't that the case in the West?"
"On the contrary, we think it is very sad for the man to die who has children."
"On the contrary, we believe it’s really sad for a man with children to die."
"But why?"
"But why not?"
"Every good father must be anxious about the future of his children. If he be taken suddenly away from them, they may have to suffer many sorrows."
"Every good father should worry about his children's future. If he's taken away from them unexpectedly, they might face a lot of pain."
"It is not so in the families of our officers. The relations care well for the child, and the Government gives a pension. So the father need not be afraid. But to die is sorrowful for one who has no child."
"It’s different in the families of our officers. The relatives take good care of the child, and the Government provides a pension. So the father doesn’t have to worry. But it’s heartbreaking for someone who has no child."
"Do you mean sorrowful for the wife and the rest of the family?"
"Are you saying you're sad for the wife and the rest of the family?"
"No; I mean for the man himself, the husband."
"No; I mean for the man himself, the husband."
"And how? Of what use can a son be to a dead man?"
"And how? What good is a son to a dead man?"
"The son inherits. The son maintains the family name. The son makes the offerings."
"The son inherits. The son keeps the family name. The son makes the offerings."
"The offerings to the dead?"
"The offerings for the dead?"
"Yes. Do you now understand?"
"Yes. Do you understand now?"
"I understand the fact, not the feeling. Do military men still hold these beliefs?"
"I get the fact, not the feeling. Do soldiers still believe this?"
"Certainly. Are there no such beliefs in the West?"
"Sure. Are there no such beliefs in the West?"
"Not now. The ancient Greeks and Romans had such beliefs. They thought that the ancestral spirits dwelt in the home, received the offerings, watched over the family. Why they thought so, we partly know; but we cannot know exactly how they felt, because we cannot understand feelings which we have never experienced, or which we have not inherited. For the same reason, I cannot know the real feeling of a Japanese in relation to the dead."
"Not now. The ancient Greeks and Romans held these beliefs. They thought that ancestral spirits lived in the home, accepted offerings, and watched over the family. We know some reasons for this belief, but we can't know exactly how they felt, because we can't fully understand feelings we've never experienced or haven't inherited. For the same reason, I can't know the true feelings of a Japanese person regarding the dead."
"Then you think that death is the end of everything?"
"Do you really think that death is the end of everything?"
"That is not the explanation of my difficulty. Some feelings are inherited,—perhaps also some ideas. Your feelings and your thoughts about the dead, and the duty of the living to the dead, are totally different from those of an Occidental. To us the idea of death is that of a total separation, not only from the living, but from the world. Does not Buddhism also tell of a long dark journey that the dead must make?"
"That's not why I'm having trouble. Some feelings are passed down through generations—maybe even some ideas. Your feelings and thoughts about the dead, and the responsibilities of the living toward them, are completely different from those of a Westerner. For us, death means total separation, not just from the living but from the world itself. Doesn’t Buddhism also speak of a long, dark journey that the deceased have to undertake?"
"The journey to the Meido,—yes. All must make that journey. But we do not think of death as a total separation. We think of the dead as still with us. We speak to them each day."
"The journey to the afterlife—yes. Everyone must take that journey. But we don't see death as a complete separation. We believe that the dead are still with us. We talk to them every day."
"I know that. What I do not know are the ideas behind the facts. If the dead go to the Meido, why should offerings be made to ancestors in the household shrines, and prayers be said to them as if they were really present? Do not the common people thus confuse Buddhist teachings and Shintō belief?"
"I get that. What I don’t understand are the ideas behind the facts. If the dead go to the Meido, why should we make offerings to ancestors at home shrines and pray to them as if they were actually there? Don’t ordinary people mix up Buddhist teachings and Shintō beliefs this way?"
"Perhaps many do. But even by those who are Buddhists only, the offerings and the prayers to the dead are made in different places at the same time,—in the parish temples, and also before the family butsudan."
"Maybe a lot of people do. But even from those who are just Buddhists, offerings and prayers for the deceased are done in different locations at the same time—in local temples and also in front of the family butsudan."
"But how can souls be thought of as being in the Meido, and also in various other places at the same time? Even if the people believe the soul to be multiple, that would not explain away the contradiction. For the dead, according to Buddhist teaching, are judged."
"But how can souls be seen as being in the Meido and also in various other places at the same time? Even if people believe that the soul is multiple, that wouldn’t resolve the contradiction. According to Buddhist teaching, the dead are judged."
"We think of the soul both as one and as many. We think of it as of one person, but not as of a substance. We think of it as something that may be in many places at once, like a moving of air."
"We see the soul as both singular and plural. We think of it as one person, but not as a physical thing. We think of it as something that can exist in many places at the same time, like moving air."
"Or of electricity?" I suggested.
"Or electricity?" I suggested.
"Yes."
"Yep."
Evidently, to my young friend's mind the ideas of the Meido and of the home-worship of the dead had never seemed irreconcilable; and perhaps to any student of Buddhist philosophy the two faiths would not appear to involve any serious contradictions. The Sutra of the Lotus of the Good Law teaches that the Buddha state "is endless and without limit,—immense as the element of ether." Of a Buddha who had long entered into Nirvana it declares, "Even after his complete extinction, he wanders through this whole world in all ten points of space." And the same Sutra, after recounting the simultaneous apparition of all the Buddhas who had ever been, makes the teacher proclaim, "All these you see are my proper bodies, by kotis of thousands, like the sands of the Ganges: they have appeared that the law may be fulfilled." But it seemed to me obvious that, in the artless imagination of the common people, no real accord could ever have been established between the primitive conceptions of Shintō and the much more definite Buddhist doctrine of a judgment of souls.
Clearly, to my young friend's mind, the ideas of the Meido and the home-worship of the dead never seemed incompatible; and perhaps to any student of Buddhist philosophy, the two beliefs wouldn't appear to involve any serious contradictions. The Sutra of the Lotus of the Good Law teaches that the Buddha state "is endless and without limit—immense as the element of ether." Of a Buddha who had long entered Nirvana, it declares, "Even after his complete extinction, he wanders through this whole world in all ten points of space." And the same Sutra, after recounting the simultaneous appearance of all the Buddhas who had ever existed, makes the teacher proclaim, "All these you see are my proper bodies, by kotis of thousands, like the sands of the Ganges: they have appeared that the law may be fulfilled." But it seemed obvious to me that, in the simple imagination of ordinary people, no real agreement could ever have been established between the basic concepts of Shintō and the much clearer Buddhist doctrine of a judgment of souls.
"Can you really think of death," I asked, "as life, as light?"
"Can you actually think of death," I asked, "as life, as light?"
"Oh yes," was the smiling answer. "We think that after death we shall still be with our families. We shall see our parents, our friends. We shall remain in this world,—the light as now."
"Oh yes," was the smiling response. "We believe that after death we will still be with our families. We will see our parents, our friends. We will remain in this world—the light just like now."
(There suddenly recurred to me, with new meaning, some words of a student's composition regarding the future of a just man: His soul shall hover eternally in the universe.)
(There suddenly came back to me, with new meaning, some words from a student's essay about the future of a good person: His soul will linger forever in the universe.)
"And therefore," continued Asakichi, "one who has a son can die with a cheerful mind."
"And so," Asakichi continued, "a person with a son can pass away with a peaceful mind."
"Because the son will make those offerings of food and drink without which the spirit would suffer?" I queried.
"Is it because the son will make those food and drink offerings that the spirit would otherwise suffer?" I asked.
"It is not only that. There are duties much more important than the making of offerings. It is because every man needs some one to love him after he is dead. Now you will understand."
"It’s not just that. There are responsibilities that matter way more than making sacrifices. It’s because every person needs someone to love them after they’re gone. Now you'll get it."
"Only your words," I replied, "only the facts of the belief. The feeling I do not understand. I cannot think that the love of the living could make me happy after death. I cannot even imagine myself conscious of any love after death. And you, you are going far away to battle,—do you think it unfortunate that you have no son?"
"Only your words," I replied, "just the facts of the belief. I don’t get the feeling. I can’t believe that the love of the living could make me happy after I die. I can’t even picture myself being aware of any love after death. And you, you’re going far away to fight—do you think it’s unfortunate that you have no son?"
"I? Oh no! I myself am a son,—a younger son. My parents are still alive and strong, and my brother is caring for them. If I am killed, there will be many at home to love me,—brothers, sisters, and little ones. It is different with us soldiers: we are nearly all very young."
"I? Oh no! I’m just a son—a younger son. My parents are still alive and healthy, and my brother is taking care of them. If I die, there will be many at home who love me—brothers, sisters, and little ones. It’s different for us soldiers: most of us are really young."
"For how many years," I asked, "are the offerings made to the dead?"
"For how many years," I asked, "have the offerings been made to the dead?"
"For one hundred years."
"For a hundred years."
"Only for a hundred years?"
"Just for a hundred years?"
"Yes. Even in the Buddhist temples the prayers and the offerings are made only for a hundred years."
"Yes. Even in the Buddhist temples, the prayers and offerings are made for only a hundred years."
"Then do the dead cease to care for remembrance in a hundred years? Or do they fade out at last? Is there a dying of souls?"
"Then do the dead stop caring about being remembered after a hundred years? Or do they eventually fade away? Is there a dying of souls?"
"No, but after one hundred years they are no longer with us. Some say they are born again; others say they become kami, and do reverence to them as kami, and on certain days make offerings to them in the toko."
"No, but after a hundred years they're no longer here. Some say they’re reborn; others say they become kami, and show respect to them as kami, making offerings to them in the toko on certain days."
(Such were, I knew, the commonly accepted explanations, but I had heard of beliefs strangely at variance with these. There are traditions that, in families of exceeding virtue, the souls of ancestors took material form, and remained sometimes visible through hundreds of years. A sengaji pilgrim[1] of old days has left an account of two whom he said he had seen in some remote part of the interior. They were small, dim shapes, "dark like old bronze." They could not speak, but made little moaning sounds, and they did not eat, but only inhaled the warm vapor of the food daily set before them. Every year, their descendants said, they became smaller and vaguer.)
(Such were, I knew, the commonly accepted explanations, but I had heard of beliefs strangely at variance with these. There are traditions that, in families of great virtue, the souls of ancestors took on physical form and sometimes remained visible for hundreds of years. An old sengaji pilgrim[1] left an account of two he claimed to have seen in some remote part of the interior. They were small, faint shapes, "dark like old bronze." They could not speak, but made soft moaning sounds, and they did not eat but only inhaled the warm vapor of the food set before them each day. Every year, their descendants said, they became smaller and more indistinct.)
"Do you think it is very strange that we should love the dead?" Asakichi asked.
"Do you think it’s really weird that we should love the dead?" Asakichi asked.
"No," I replied, "I think it is beautiful. But to me, as a Western stranger, the custom seems not of to-day, but of a more ancient world. The thoughts of the old Greeks about the dead must have been much like those of the modern Japanese. The feelings of an Athenian soldier in the age of Pericles were perhaps the same as yours in this era of Meiji. And you have read at school how the Greeks sacrificed to the dead, and how they paid honor to the spirits of brave men and patriots?"
"No," I replied, "I think it is beautiful. But to me, as a Western outsider, the custom feels not modern, but from an ancient world. The beliefs of the old Greeks about the dead must have been similar to those of the modern Japanese. The feelings of an Athenian soldier in the time of Pericles were probably the same as yours in this era of Meiji. And you learned in school how the Greeks sacrificed to the dead and honored the spirits of brave men and patriots?"
"Yes. Some of their customs were very like our own. Those of us who fall in battle against China will also be honored. They will be revered as kami. Even our Emperor will honor them."
"Yes. Some of their customs are quite similar to ours. Those of us who fall in battle against China will also be honored. They will be revered as kami. Even our Emperor will honor them."
"But," I said, "to die so far away from the graves of one's fathers, in a foreign land, would seem, even to Western people, a very sad thing."
"But," I said, "to die so far away from your family’s graves, in a foreign land, would seem, even to Westerners, like a really sad thing."
"Oh no. There will be monuments set up to honor our dead in their own native villages and towns, and the bodies of our soldiers will be burned, and the ashes sent home to Japan. At least that will be done whenever possible. It might be difficult after a great battle."
"Oh no. Monuments will be built to honor our fallen in their own villages and towns, and our soldiers' bodies will be cremated, with the ashes sent back home to Japan. At least that will happen whenever possible. It might be tough after a big battle."
(A sudden memory of Homer surged back to me, with, a vision of that antique plain where "the pyres of the dead burnt continually in multitude.")
(A sudden memory of Homer surged back to me, with a vision of that ancient plain where "the pyres of the dead burned continually in multitude.")
"And the spirits of the soldiers slain in this war," I asked,—"will they not always be prayed to help the country in time of national danger?"
"And the spirits of the soldiers who died in this war," I asked, "won't they always be prayed to for help when the country is in danger?"
"Oh yes, always. We shall be loved and worshiped by all the people."
"Oh yes, always. We will be loved and admired by everyone."
He said "we" quite naturally, like one already destined. After a little pause he resinned:—
He said "we" so naturally, like someone who was already meant for it. After a brief pause, he resumed:—
"The last year that I was at school we had a military excursion. We marched to a shrine in the district of In, where the spirits of heroes are worshiped. It is a beautiful and lonesome place, among hills; and the temple is shadowed by very high trees. It is always dim and cool and silent there. We drew up before the shrine in military order; nobody spoke. Then the bugle sounded through the holy grove, like a call to battle; and we all presented arms; and the tears came to my eyes,—I do not know why. I looked at my comrades, and I saw they felt as I did. Perhaps, because you are a foreigner, you will not understand. But there is a little poem, that every Japanese knows, which expresses the feeling very well. It was written long ago by the great priest Saigyo Hōshi, who had been a warrior before becoming a priest, and whose real name was Sato Norikyo:—
"The last year I was in school, we went on a military trip. We marched to a shrine in the In district, where people honor the spirits of heroes. It's a beautiful and lonely spot nestled among hills, with a temple shaded by tall trees. It’s always dim, cool, and quiet there. We lined up in front of the shrine in military formation; nobody said a word. Then the bugle blared through the sacred grove, like a call to arms; we all saluted, and tears filled my eyes—I’m not sure why. I looked at my fellow students, and I could see they felt the same way. Maybe you won't understand because you're a foreigner. But there’s a little poem that every Japanese person knows, which captures the feeling perfectly. It was written long ago by the great priest Saigyo Hōshi, who had been a warrior before he became a priest, and whose real name was Sato Norikyo:—"
"'Nani go to no
Owashimasu ka wa
Shirane domo
Arigata sa ni zo
Namida kobururu.'"[2]
'Nani go to no
Owashimasu ka wa
Shirane domo
Arigata sa ni zo
Namida kobururu.'[2]
It was not the first time that I had heard such a confession. Many of my students had not hesitated to speak of sentiments evoked by the sacred traditions and the dim solemnity of the ancient shrines. Really the experience of Asakichi was no more individual than might be a single ripple in a fathomless sea. He had only uttered the ancestral feeling of a race,—the vague but immeasurable emotion of Shintō.
It wasn’t the first time I had heard such a confession. Many of my students didn't hesitate to share feelings stirred by the sacred traditions and the dim solemnity of the ancient shrines. In fact, Asakichi’s experience was no more individual than a single ripple in a vast ocean. He had simply expressed the deep-rooted feelings of a culture—the vague but profound emotions of Shintō.
We talked on till the soft summer darkness fell. Stars and the electric lights of the citadel twinkled out together; bugles sang; and from Kiyomasa's fortress rolled into the night a sound deep as a thunder-peal, the chant of ten thousand men:—
We talked on until the gentle summer darkness settled in. The stars and the city lights twinkled together; bugles sounded; and from Kiyomasa's fortress came a sound as deep as thunder, the chant of ten thousand men:—
Nishi mo higashi mo
Mina teki zo,
Minami mo kita mo
Mina teki zo:
Yose-kura teki wa
Shiranuhi no
Tsukushi no hate no
Satsuma gata.[3]
Nishi mo higashi mo
Everyone's a target.
Minami mo kita mo
Everybody's a target:
Yose-kura teki wa
The mysterious sun
Tsukushi no hate no
Satsuma area.[3]
"You have learned that song, have you not?" I asked.
"You've learned that song, right?" I asked.
"Oh yes," said Asakichi. "Every soldier knows it."
"Oh yes," Asakichi said. "Every soldier knows that."
It was the Kumamoto Rōjō, the Song of the Siege. We listened, and could even catch some words in that mighty volume of sound:—
It was the Kumamoto Rōjō, the Song of the Siege. We listened and could even pick up a few words in that powerful wave of sound:—
Tenchi mo kuzuru
Bakari nari,
Tenchi wa kuzure
Yama kawa wa
Saicuru tameshi no
Araba tote,
Ugokanu mono wa
Kimi ga mi yo.[4]
Tenchi is falling apart
That's everything.
Heaven and earth crumble
Mountains and rivers
In the trial of life
If you're tired of it,
Those that do not move
You’ll see them all. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
For a little while Asakichi sat listening, swaying his shoulders in time to the strong rhythm of the chant; then, as one suddenly waking, he laughed, and said:—
For a while, Asakichi sat listening, moving his shoulders to the powerful rhythm of the chant; then, like someone suddenly waking up, he laughed and said:—
"Teacher, I must go! I do not know how to thank you enough, nor to tell you how happy this day has been for me. But first,"—taking from his breast a little envelope,—"please accept this. You asked me for a photograph long ago: I brought it for a souvenir."
"Teacher, I have to go! I can't thank you enough, nor can I express how happy this day has made me. But first,"—pulling a small envelope from his pocket—"please accept this. You asked me for a photograph a while ago: I brought it as a keepsake."
He rose, and buckled on his sword. I pressed his hand at the entrance.
He got up and strapped on his sword. I shook his hand at the entrance.
"And what may I send you from Korea, teacher?" he asked.
"And what can I send you from Korea, teacher?" he asked.
"Only a letter," I said,—"after the next great victory."
"Just a letter," I said, "after the next big victory."
"Surely, if I can hold a pen," he responded.
"Surely, if I can hold a pen," he replied.
Then straightening up till he looked like a statue of bronze, he gave me the formal military salute, and strode away in the dark.
Then standing up straight like a bronze statue, he gave me a formal military salute and walked away into the darkness.
I returned to the desolate guest-room and dreamed. I heard the thunder of the soldiers' song. I listened to the roar of the trains, bearing away so many young hearts, so much priceless loyalty, so much splendid faith and love and valor, to the fever of Chinese rice-fields, to gathering cyclones of death.
I went back to the empty guest room and started dreaming. I heard the loud voices of the soldiers’ song. I listened to the rumble of the trains, taking so many young hearts, so much priceless loyalty, so much amazing faith and love and courage, to the heat of Chinese rice fields, to the approaching storms of death.
[3] This would be a free translation in nearly the same measure:—
[3] This would be a nearly identical free translation:—
Oh! the land to south and north
All is full of foes!
Westward, eastward, looking forth,
All is full of foes!
None can well the number tell
Of the hosts that pour
From the strand of Satsuma,
From Tsukushi's shore.
Oh! The land to the south and north
Is full of enemies!
Westward, eastward, looking around,
Is full of enemies!
No one can really count
The armies that arrive
From the coast of Satsuma,
From Tsukushi's beach.
[4]
What if Earth should sundered he?
What if Heaven fall?
What if mountain mix with sea?
Brave hearts each and all,
Know one thing shall still endure,
Ruin cannot whelm,
Everlasting, holy, pure,—
This Imperial Realm.
[4]
What if the Earth were torn apart?
What if heaven collapsed?
What if mountains mixed with the sea?
Brave hearts, every single one of you,
Know that one thing will always last,
Ruin can’t overwhelm,
Everlasting, sacred, pure—
This Empire.
III
The evening of the same day that we saw the name "Kosuga Asakichi" in the long list published by the local newspaper, Manyemon decorated and illuminated the alcove of the guest-room as for a sacred festival; filling the vases with flowers, lighting several small lamps, and kindling incense-rods in a little cup of bronze. When all was finished, he called me. Approaching the recess, I saw the lad's photograph within, set upright on a tiny dai; and before it was spread a miniature feast of rice and fruits and cakes,—the old man's offering.
The evening of the same day we saw the name "Kosuga Asakichi" in the long list published by the local newspaper, Manyemon decorated and lit up the alcove of the guest room like it was a sacred festival; filling the vases with flowers, lighting several small lamps, and burning incense sticks in a little bronze cup. When everything was ready, he called me over. As I approached the alcove, I saw the boy's photograph standing up on a small stand; and in front of it was a mini feast of rice, fruits, and cakes—the old man's offering.
"Perhaps," ventured Manyemon, "it would please his spirit if the master should be honorably willing to talk to him. He would understand the master's English."
"Maybe," suggested Manyemon, "it would make him happy if the master would be willing to talk to him. He would understand the master's English."
I did talk to him; and the portrait seemed to smile through the wreaths of the incense. But that which I said was for him only, and the Gods.
I talked to him, and the portrait seemed to smile through the clouds of incense. But what I said was just for him and the gods.
X
IN YOKOHAMA
A good sight indeed has met us to-day,—a good daybreak,—a beautiful rising;—for we have seen the Perfectly Enlightened, who has crossed the stream.—Hemavatasutta.
A wonderful sight has come to us today—a stunning sunrise—because we have witnessed the Perfectly Enlightened one who has crossed the stream.—Hemavatasutta.
I
The Jizō-Dō was not easy to find, being hidden away in a court behind a street of small shops; and the entrance to the court itself—a very narrow opening between two houses—being veiled at every puff of wind by the fluttering sign-drapery of a dealer in second-hand clothing.
The Jizō-Dō was hard to locate, tucked away in a courtyard behind a street filled with small shops. The entrance to the courtyard—a very narrow gap between two houses—was obscured by the flapping sign fabric of a second-hand clothing seller every time the wind blew.
Because of the heat, the shōji of the little temple had been removed, leaving the sanctuary open to view on three sides. I saw the usual Buddhist furniture—service-bell, reading-desk, and scarlet lacquered mokugyō, disposed upon the yellow matting. The altar supported a stone Jizō, wearing a bib for the sake of child ghosts; and above the statue, upon a long shelf, were smaller ages gilded and painted,—another Jizō, aureoled from head to feet, a radiant Amida, a sweet-faced Kwannon, and a grewsome figure of the Judge of Souls. Still higher were suspended a confused multitude of votive offerings, including two framed prints taken from American illustrated papers: a view of the Philadelphia Exhibition, and a portrait of Adelaide Neilson in the character of Juliet. In lieu of the usual flower vases before the horizon there were jars of glass bearing the inscription,—"Reine Claude au jus; conservation garantie. Toussaint Cosnard: Bordeaux." And the box filled with incense-rods bore the legend: "Rich in flavor—Pinhead Cigarettes." To the innocent folk who gave them, and who could never hope in this world to make costlier gifts, these ex-voto seemed beautiful because strange; and in spite of incongruities it seemed to me that the little temple did really look pretty.
Because of the heat, the shōji of the little temple had been taken down, leaving the sanctuary exposed on three sides. I saw the usual Buddhist furniture—a service bell, a reading desk, and a scarlet lacquered mokugyō—arranged on the yellow matting. The altar held a stone Jizō, wearing a bib for the sake of child spirits; and above the statue, on a long shelf, were smaller figures that were gilded and painted—another Jizō, glowing from head to toe, a radiant Amida, a sweet-faced Kannon, and a grim figure of the Judge of Souls. Even higher, there hung a mixed collection of votive offerings, including two framed prints from American illustrated magazines: a view of the Philadelphia Exhibition and a portrait of Adelaide Neilson as Juliet. Instead of the usual flower vases in front of the horizon, there were glass jars with the label, “Reine Claude au jus; conservation garantie. Toussaint Cosnard: Bordeaux.” And the box filled with incense sticks had the label: “Rich in flavor—Pinhead Cigarettes.” To the innocent people who offered them, and who could never hope to make more expensive gifts, these ex-voto seemed beautiful because they were unusual; and despite the oddities, I thought the little temple actually looked quite lovely.
A screen, with weird figures of Arhats creating dragons, masked the further chamber; and the song of an unseen uguisu sweetened the hush of the place. A red cat came from behind the screen to look at us, and retired again, as if to convey a message. Presently appeared an aged nun, who welcomed us and bade us enter; her smoothly shaven head shining like a moon at every reverence. We doffed our footgear, and followed her behind the screen, into a little room that opened upon a garden; and we saw the old priest seated upon a cushion, and writing at a very low table. He laid aside his brush to greet us; and we also took our places on cushions before him. Very pleasant his face was to look upon: all wrinkles written there by the ebb of life spake of that which was good.
A screen, featuring strange images of Arhats creating dragons, concealed the next room; and the song of an invisible nightingale softened the stillness of the place. A red cat emerged from behind the screen to observe us, then retreated as if delivering a message. Soon, an elderly nun appeared, welcoming us and inviting us to enter; her smoothly shaved head gleamed like a moon with every bow. We removed our shoes and followed her behind the screen into a small room that opened into a garden, where we found the old priest seated on a cushion, writing at a low table. He set aside his brush to greet us, and we also took our seats on cushions before him. His face was very pleasant to look at: all the wrinkles etched there by the passage of life spoke of goodness.
The nun brought us tea, and sweetmeats stamped with the Wheel of the Law; the red cat curled itself up beside me; and the priest talked to us. His voice was deep and gentle; there were bronze tones in it, like the rich murmurings which follow each peal of a temple bell. We coaxed him to tell us about himself. He was eighty-eight years of age, and his eyes and ears were still as those of a young man; but he could not walk because of chronic rheumatism. For twenty years he had been occupied in writing a religious history of Japan, to be completed in three hundred volumes; and he had already completed two hundred and thirty. The rest he hoped to write during the coming year. I saw on a small book-shelf behind him the imposing array of neatly bound MSS.
The nun brought us tea and sweets shaped like the Wheel of the Law; the red cat curled up next to me; and the priest spoke to us. His voice was deep and calm, with rich tones similar to the soothing sounds that follow each strike of a temple bell. We encouraged him to share about his life. He was eighty-eight years old, and his eyes and ears were still sharp like a young man's; however, he couldn’t walk due to chronic rheumatism. For twenty years, he had been working on a religious history of Japan, which was meant to be completed in three hundred volumes, and he had already finished two hundred and thirty. He hoped to write the rest in the coming year. I noticed a small bookshelf behind him filled with neatly bound manuscripts.
"But the plan upon which he works," said my student interpreter, "is quite wrong. His history will never be published; it is full of impossible stories—miracles and fairy-tales."
"But the plan he's working on," said my student interpreter, "is totally off. His history will never be published; it's packed with unbelievable stories—miracles and fairy tales."
(I thought I should like to read the stories.)
(I thought I would like to read the stories.)
"For one who has reached such an age," I said, "you seem very strong."
"For someone your age," I said, "you seem really strong."
"The signs are that' I shall live some years longer," replied the old man, "though I wish to live only long enough to finish my history. Then, as I am helpless and cannot move about, I want to die so as to get a new body. I suppose I must have committed some fault in a former life, to be crippled as I am. But I am glad to feel that I am nearing the Shore."
"The signs suggest that I’ll live a few more years," the old man replied, "though I only want to live long enough to finish my story. Then, since I’m helpless and can’t move around, I want to die to get a new body. I guess I must have done something wrong in a past life to be crippled like this. But I’m glad to feel that I’m getting closer to the Shore."
"He means the shore of the Sea of Death and Birth," says my interpreter. "The ship whereby we cross, you know, is the Ship of the Good Law; and the farthest shore is Nehan,—Nirvana."
"He means the shore of the Sea of Death and Birth," says my interpreter. "The ship we take to cross, you know, is the Ship of the Good Law; and the farthest shore is Nehan—Nirvana."
"Are all our bodily weaknesses and misfortunes," I asked, "the results of errors committed in other births?"
"Are all our physical weaknesses and misfortunes," I asked, "the result of mistakes made in past lives?"
"That which we are," the old man answered, "is the consequence of that which we have been. We say in Japan the consequence of mangō and ingō,—the two classes of actions."
"Who we are," the old man replied, "is a result of who we have been. In Japan, we refer to this as the outcome of mangō and ingō—the two types of actions."
"Evil and good?" I queried.
"Good and evil?" I asked.
"Greater and lesser. There are no perfect actions. Every act contains both merit and demerit, just as even the best painting has defects and excellences. But when the sum of good in any action exceeds the sum of evil, just as in a good painting the merits outweigh the faults, then the result is progress. And gradually by such progress will all evil be eliminated."
"Greater and lesser. There are no perfect actions. Every action has both good and bad aspects, just as even the best painting has flaws and strengths. But when the good in any action outweighs the bad, just like in a good painting where the positives exceed the negatives, then the outcome is progress. And gradually, through such progress, all bad will be eliminated."
"But how," I asked, "can the result of actions affect the physical conditions? The child follows the way of his fathers, inherits their strength or their weakness; yet not from them does he receive his soul."
"But how," I asked, "can the outcome of actions influence physical conditions? The child follows in his parents' footsteps, receiving their strengths or weaknesses; yet he doesn't get his soul from them."
"The chain of causes and effects is not easy to explain in a few words. To understand all you should study the Dai-jō or Greater Vehicle; also the Shō-jō, or Lesser Vehicle. There you will learn that the world itself exists only because of acts. Even as one learning to write, at first writes only with great difficulty, but afterward, becoming skillful, writes without knowledge of any effort, so the tendency of acts continually repeated is to form habit. And such tendencies persist far beyond this life."
"The chain of causes and effects isn’t easy to explain in just a few words. To really understand it, you should study the Dai-jō, or Greater Vehicle, as well as the Shō-jō, or Lesser Vehicle. There, you’ll learn that the world exists solely because of actions. Just like someone learning to write who initially struggles but eventually writes skillfully without thinking about the effort it takes, repeated actions tend to create habits. And these tendencies can last long after this life."
"Can any man obtain the power to remember his former births?"
"Can anyone gain the ability to remember their past lives?"
"That is very rare," the old man answered, shaking his head. "To have such memory one should first become a Bosatsu [Bodhissattva]."
"That's really rare," the old man said, shaking his head. "To have that kind of memory, you first need to become a Bosatsu [Bodhissattva]."
"Is it not possible to become a Bosatsu?"
"Is it really not possible to become a Bosatsu?"
"Not in this age. This is the Period of Corruption. First there was the Period of True Doctrine, when life was long; and after it came the Period of Images, during which men departed from the highest truth; and now the world is degenerate. It is not now possible by good deeds to become a Buddha, because the world is too corrupt and life is too short. But devout persons may attain the Gokuraku [Paradise] by virtue of merit, and by constantly repeating the Nembutsu; and in the Gokuraku, they may be able to practice the true doctrine. For the days are longer there, and life also is very long."
"Not in this age. This is the Era of Corruption. First, there was the Era of True Doctrine, when life was long; then came the Era of Images, during which people strayed from the highest truth; and now the world is in decline. It's no longer possible to become a Buddha through good deeds because the world is too corrupt and life is too short. However, devoted individuals can reach Gokuraku [Paradise] through their merits and by constantly reciting the Nembutsu; and in Gokuraku, they may be able to practice the true doctrine. Because the days are longer there, and life is also very long."
"I have read in our translations of the Sutras," I said, "that by virtue of good deeds men may be reborn in happier and yet happier conditions successively, each time obtaining more perfect faculties, each time surrounded by higher joys. Riches are spoken of, and strength and beauty, and graceful women, and all that people desire in this temporary world. Wherefore I cannot help thinking that the way of progress must continually grow more difficult the further one proceeds. For if these texts be true, the more one succeeds in detaching one's self from the things of the senses, the more powerful become the temptations to return to them. So that the reward of virtue would seem itself to be made an obstacle in the path."
"I’ve read in our translations of the Sutras," I said, "that through good deeds, people can be reborn into happier and happier circumstances, each time gaining better abilities and experiencing greater joys. They talk about wealth, strength, beauty, charming women, and everything else that people want in this temporary world. Because of this, I can’t help but think that the path to progress must get harder the further you go. If these texts are true, the more someone manages to detach themselves from sensory pleasures, the stronger the temptations to return to them become. So it seems that the reward of virtue itself could become a barrier on the journey."
"Not so!" replied the old man. "They, who by self-mastery reach such conditions of temporary happiness, have gained spiritual force also, and some knowledge of truth. Their strength to conquer themselves increases more and more with every triumph, until they reach at last that world of Apparitional Birth, in which the lower forms of temptation have no existence."
"Not at all!" replied the old man. "Those who achieve temporary happiness through self-control have also gained spiritual strength and some understanding of the truth. Their ability to conquer themselves grows with each success, until they ultimately enter the world of Apparitional Birth, where the lower forms of temptation no longer exist."
The red cat stirred uneasily at a sound of geta, then went to the entrance, followed by the nun. There were some visitors waiting; and the priest begged us to excuse him a little while, that he might attend to their spiritual wants. We made place quickly for them, and they came in,—poor pleasant folk, who saluted us kindly: a mother bereaved, desiring to have prayers said for the happiness of her little dead boy; a young wife to obtain the pity of the Buddha for her ailing husband; a father and daughter to seek divine help for somebody that had gone very far away. The priest spoke caressingly to all, giving to the mother some little prints of Jizō, giving a paper of blest rice to the wife, and on behalf of the father and daughter, preparing some holy texts. Involuntarily there came to me the idea of all the countless innocent prayers thus being daily made in countless temples; the idea of all the fears and hopes and heartaches of simple love; the idea of all the humble sorrows unheard by any save the gods. The student began to examine the old man's books, and I began to think of the unthinkable.
The red cat shifted uncomfortably at the sound of geta and then went to the entrance, followed by the nun. There were some visitors waiting, and the priest asked us to excuse him for a little while so he could attend to their spiritual needs. We quickly made room for them, and they came in—sweet, kind people who greeted us warmly: a grieving mother wanting prayers for the happiness of her little deceased boy; a young wife seeking the Buddha's compassion for her sick husband; a father and daughter looking for divine help for someone who had gone far away. The priest spoke gently to each of them, giving the mother some small prints of Jizō, a packet of blessed rice to the wife, and preparing some holy texts for the father and daughter. I couldn't help but think about all the countless innocent prayers being offered daily in countless temples; the fears, hopes, and heartaches tied to simple love; and all the humble sorrows known only to the gods. The student began looking through the old man's books, and I started to ponder the unthinkable.
Life—life as unity, uncreated, without beginning,—of which we know the luminous shadows only;—life forever striving against death, and always conquered yet always surviving—what is it?—why is it? A myriad times the universe is dissipated,—a myriad times again evolved; and the same life vanishes with every vanishing, only to reappear in another cycling. The Cosmos becomes a nebula, the nebula a Cosmos: eternally the swarms of suns and worlds are born; eternally they die. But after each tremendous integration the flaming spheres cool down and ripen into life; and the life ripens into Thought. The ghost in each one of us must have passed through the burning of a million suns,—must survive the awful vanishing of countless future universes. May not Memory somehow and somewhere also survive? Are we sure that in ways and forms unknowable it does not? as infinite vision,—remembrance of the Future in the Past? Perhaps in the Night-without-end, as in deeps of Nirvana, dreams of all that has ever been, of all that can ever be, are being perpetually dreamed.
Life—life as unity, uncreated, without beginning—we only know its bright shadows; life constantly fighting against death, always being defeated yet always surviving—what is it?—why does it exist? The universe has been broken apart countless times, and countless times it has reformed; the same life disappears with every disappearance, only to come back in another cycle. The Cosmos turns into a nebula, and the nebula becomes a Cosmos: endlessly the clusters of suns and worlds are born; endlessly they die. But after each massive coming together, the fiery spheres cool and develop into life; and that life develops into Thought. The essence within each of us must have gone through the blaze of a million suns—it must endure the terrible disappearance of countless future universes. Could Memory somehow and somewhere also endure? Are we sure that in ways and forms we can't comprehend it doesn't? as infinite vision—remembrance of the Future in the Past? Perhaps in the Eternal Night, as in the depths of Nirvana, dreams of all that has ever existed, of all that can ever exist, are being endlessly dreamt.
The parishioners uttered their thanks, made their little offerings to Jizō, and retired, saluting us as they went. We resumed our former places beside the little writing-table, and the old man said:—
The parishioners expressed their gratitude, made their small offerings to Jizō, and left, giving us a nod as they passed by. We returned to our previous spots next to the little writing table, and the old man said:—
"It is the priest, perhaps, who among all men best knows what sorrow is in the world. I have heard that in the countries of the West there is also much suffering, although the Western nations are so rich."
"It’s probably the priest who knows better than anyone else what sorrow is in the world. I’ve heard that even in Western countries, there is a lot of suffering, even though those nations are quite wealthy."
"Yes," I made answer; "and I think that in Western countries there is more unhappiness than in Japan. For the rich there are larger pleasures, but for the poor greater pains. Our life is much more difficult to live; and, perhaps for that reason, our thoughts are more troubled by the mystery of the world."
"Yeah," I replied, "and I believe that in Western countries there's more unhappiness than in Japan. The rich have bigger pleasures, but the poor face more hardship. Our lives are a lot harder to navigate, and maybe because of that, our minds are more troubled by the mysteries of the world."
The priest seemed interested, but said nothing. With the interpreter's help, I continued:—
The priest looked interested but didn't say anything. With the interpreter's help, I kept going:—
"There are three great questions by which the minds of many men in the Western countries are perpetually tormented. These questions we call 'the Whence, the Whither, and the Why,' meaning, Whence Life? Whither does it go? Why does it exist and suffer? Our highest Western Science declares them riddles impossible to solve, yet confesses at the same time that the heart of man can find no peace till they are solved. All religions have attempted explanations; and all their explanations are different. I have searched Buddhist books for answers to these questions, and I found answers which seemed to me better than any others. Still, they did not satisfy me, being incomplete. From your own lips I hope to obtain some answers to the first and the third questions at least. I do not ask for proof or for arguments of any kind: I ask only to know doctrine. Was the beginning of all things in universal Mind?"
"There are three big questions that constantly trouble the minds of many people in Western countries. We refer to these questions as 'the Whence, the Whither, and the Why,' meaning, Where does life come from? Where does it go? Why does it exist and suffer? Our most advanced Western science calls them unsolvable riddles, yet it also admits that the human heart finds no peace until they are answered. All religions have tried to provide explanations, and all their answers are different. I have searched through Buddhist texts for answers to these questions, and I found answers that seemed better than any others. Still, they didn't completely satisfy me. I hope to get some answers to at least the first and third questions from you. I’m not looking for proof or arguments of any kind; I only want to know your beliefs. Was the beginning of everything in a universal Mind?"
To this question I really expected no definite answer, having, in the Sutra called Sabbâsava, read about "those things which ought not to be considered," and about the Six Absurd Notions, and the words of the rebuke to such as debate within themselves: "This is a being: whence did it come? whither will it go?" But the answer came, measured and musical, like a chant:—
To this question, I honestly didn’t expect a clear answer, having read in the Sutra called Sabbâsava about "those things that shouldn't be considered," the Six Absurd Notions, and the words of reproach to those who argue within themselves: "This is a being: where did it come from? where will it go?" But the answer came, steady and melodic, like a song:—
"All things considered as individual have come into being, through forms innumerable of development and reproduction, out of the universal Mind. Potentially within that mind they had existed from eternity. But between that we call Mind and that we call Substance there is no difference of essence. What we name Substance is only the sum of our own sensations and perceptions; and these themselves are but phenomena of Mind. Of Substance-in-itself we have not any knowledge. We know nothing beyond the phases of our mind, and these phases are wrought in it by outer influence or power, to which we give the name Substance. But Substance and Mind in themselves are only two phases of one infinite Entity."
"All things, as individuals, have come into existence through countless forms of development and reproduction, originating from the universal Mind. They have existed potentially within that mind for eternity. However, there is no essential difference between what we call Mind and what we call Substance. What we refer to as Substance is simply the sum of our own sensations and perceptions; these are merely phenomena of Mind. We have no knowledge of Substance-in-itself. We know nothing beyond the phases of our mind, and these phases are shaped in it by external influences or powers, which we label as Substance. But Mind and Substance, in their essence, are just two phases of one infinite Entity."
"There are Western teachers also," I said, "who teach a like doctrine; and the most profound researches of our modern science seem to demonstrate that what we term Matter has no absolute existence. But concerning that infinite Entity of which you speak, is there any Buddhist teaching as to when and how It first produced those two forms which in name we still distinguish as Mind and Substance?"
"There are Western teachers too," I said, "who teach a similar doctrine; and the most in-depth studies of our modern science seem to show that what we call Matter doesn’t have absolute existence. But regarding that infinite Entity you mentioned, is there any Buddhist teaching about when and how It first created those two forms that we still refer to as Mind and Substance?"
"Buddhism," the old priest answered, "does not teach, as other religions do, that things have been produced by creation. The one and only Reality is the universal Mind, called in Japanese Shinnyo,[1]—the Reality-in-its-very-self, infinite and eternal. Now this infinite Mind within Itself beheld Its own sentiency. And, even as one who in hallucination assumes apparitions to be actualities, so the universal Entity took for external existences that which It beheld only within Itself. We call this illusion Mu-myo,[2] signifying 'without radiance,' or 'void of illumination.'"
"Buddhism," the old priest replied, "doesn't teach, like other religions, that things were created. The one true Reality is the universal Mind, known in Japanese as Shinnyo,[1]—the Reality-in-itself, infinite and eternal. This infinite Mind, within itself, became aware of its own consciousness. And just like someone who, in a hallucination, believes illusions to be real, the universal Entity mistook what it saw within itself for external realities. We refer to this illusion as Mu-myo,[2] meaning 'without radiance' or 'void of illumination.'"
"The word has been translated by some Western scholars," I observed, "as Ignorance.'"
"The word has been translated by some Western scholars," I noted, "as 'Ignorance.'"
"So I have been told. But the idea conveyed by the word we use is not the idea expressed by the term 'ignorance.' It is rather the idea of enlightenment misdirected, or of illusion."
"So I've been told. But the concept behind the word we use isn’t the same as what 'ignorance' actually means. It’s more about enlightenment that has gone off track, or a false perception."
"And what has been taught," I asked, concerning the time of that illusion?"
"And what has been taught," I asked, about the time of that illusion?"
"The time of the primal illusion is said to be Mu-shi, 'beyond beginning,' in the incalculable past. From Shinnyo emanated the first distinction of the Self and the Not-Self, whence have arisen all individual existences, whether of Spirit or of Substance, and all those passions and desires, likewise, which influence the conditions of being through countless births. Thus the universe is the emanation of the infinite Entity; yet it cannot be said that we are the creations of that Entity. The original Self of each of us is the universal Mind; and within each of us the universal Self exists, together with the effects of the primal illusion. And this state of the original Self enwrapped in the results of illusion, we call Nyōrai-zō,[3] or the Womb of the Buddha. The end for which we should all strive is simply our return to the infinite Original Self, which is the essence of Buddha."
"The time of the original illusion is referred to as Mu-shi, meaning 'beyond beginning,' in the immeasurable past. From Shinnyo came the first distinction between the Self and the Not-Self, which has led to all individual existences, whether spiritual or physical, along with all the passions and desires that shape our experiences through countless lives. Thus, the universe is an expression of the infinite Entity; however, we cannot say that we are the creations of that Entity. Each of our original Selves is the universal Mind; within each of us lies the universal Self, along with the impacts of the original illusion. This state of our original Self entangled in the results of illusion is called Nyōrai-zō,[3] or the Womb of the Buddha. The goal we should all aim for is simply to return to the infinite Original Self, which is the essence of Buddha."
"There is another subject of doubt," I said, "about which I much desire to know the teaching of Buddhism. Our Western science declares that the visible universe has been evolved and dissolved successively innumerable times during the infinite past, and must also vanish and reappear through countless cycles in the infinite future. In our translations of the ancient Indian philosophy, and of the sacred texts of the Buddhists, the same thing is declared. But is it not also taught that there shall come at last for all things a time of ultimate vanishing and of perpetual rest?"
"There’s another topic I’m uncertain about," I said, "that I really want to understand from Buddhism's perspective. Our Western science states that the visible universe has evolved and dissolved countless times throughout infinity and will continue to vanish and reappear through endless cycles in the future. Our translations of ancient Indian philosophy and the sacred texts of Buddhism say the same thing. But isn’t it also taught that there will eventually come a time for everything when it will completely disappear and experience eternal rest?"
He answered: "The Shō-jō indeed teaches that the universe has appeared and disappeared over and over again, times beyond reckoning in the past, and that it must continue to be alternately dissolved and reformed through unimaginable eternities to come. But we are also taught that all things shall enter finally and forever, into the state of Nehan."[4]
He replied, "The Shō-jō teaches that the universe has come into being and vanished countless times in the past, and that it will continue to dissolve and reform through unimaginable eternities in the future. But we are also taught that ultimately, everything will enter into the state of Nehan forever." [4]
An irreverent yet irrepressible fancy suddenly arose within me. I could not help thinking of Absolute Rest as expressed by the scientific formula of two hundred and seventy-four degrees (centigrade) below zero, or 461°.2 Fahrenheit. But I only said:—
An irreverent yet unstoppable thought suddenly came to me. I couldn't help but think of Absolute Rest as described by the scientific formula of two hundred and seventy-four degrees (Celsius) below zero, or 461.2 degrees Fahrenheit. But all I said was:—
"For the Western mind it is difficult to think of absolute rest as a condition of bliss. Does the Buddhist idea of Nehan include the idea of infinite stillness, of universal immobility?"
"For the Western mind, it’s hard to imagine absolute rest as a state of happiness. Does the Buddhist concept of Nehan encompass the idea of endless stillness, of complete motionlessness?"
"No," replied the priest. "Nehan is the condition of Absolute Self-sufficiency, the state of all-knowing, all-perceiving. We do not suppose it a state of total inaction, but the supreme condition of freedom from all restraint. It is true that we cannot imagine a bodiless condition of perception or knowledge; because all our ideas and sensations belong to the condition of the body. But we believe that Nehan is the state of infinite vision and infinite wisdom and infinite spiritual peace."
"No," the priest replied. "Nehan is the state of complete self-sufficiency, where one is all-knowing and all-perceiving. We don’t consider it a state of total inactivity, but rather the ultimate condition of freedom from any restrictions. It’s true that we can’t really envision a perception or knowledge that doesn’t involve a physical body since all of our ideas and experiences are tied to being in a body. However, we believe that Nehan represents a state of limitless vision, boundless wisdom, and endless spiritual peace."
The red cat leaped upon the priest's knees, and there curled itself into a posture of lazy comfort. The old man caressed it; and my companion observed, with a little laugh:—
The red cat jumped onto the priest's knees and curled up comfortably. The old man petted it, and my friend remarked with a chuckle:—
"See how fat it is! Perhaps it may have performed some good deeds in a previous life."
"Look how big it is! Maybe it did some good things in a past life."
"Do the conditions of animals," I asked, "also depend upon merit and demerit in previous existences?"
"Do the circumstances of animals," I asked, "also depend on their good and bad actions in past lives?"
The priest answered me seriously:—
The priest replied seriously:—
"All conditions of being depend upon conditions preëxisting, and Life is One. To be born into the world of men is fortunate; there we have some enlightenment, and chances of gaining merit. But the state of an animal is a state of obscurity of mind, deserving our pity and benevolence. No animal can be considered truly fortunate; yet even in the life of animals there are countless differences of condition."
"All conditions of existence depend on pre-existing conditions, and Life is One. Being born into the human world is fortunate; there we find some understanding and opportunities to earn merit. However, the state of an animal is one of mental obscurity, deserving our compassion and kindness. No animal can be seen as truly fortunate; yet even in the lives of animals, there are countless differences in their conditions."
A little silence followed,—softly broken by the purring of the cat. I looked at the picture of Adelaide Neilson, just visible above the top of the screen; and I thought of Juliet, and wondered what the priest would say about Shakespeare's wondrous story of passion and sorrow, were I able to relate it worthily in Japanese. Then suddenly, like an answer to that wonder, came a memory of the two hundred and fifteenth verse of the Dhammapada: "From love comes grief; from grief comes fear: one who is free from love knows neither grief nor fear."
A brief silence followed, softly interrupted by the cat's purring. I glanced at the picture of Adelaide Neilson, just visible above the screen's edge, and thought about Juliet. I wondered what the priest would say about Shakespeare's amazing tale of passion and sorrow if I could tell it well in Japanese. Then suddenly, as if in response to my thoughts, I remembered the two hundred and fifteenth verse of the Dhammapada: "From love comes grief; from grief comes fear: one who is free from love knows neither grief nor fear."
"Does Buddhism," I asked, "teach that all sexual love ought to be suppressed? Is such love of necessity a hindrance to enlightenment? I know that Buddhist priests, excepting those of the Shin-shū, are forbidden to marry; but I do not know what is the teaching concerning celibacy and marriage among the laity."
"Does Buddhism," I asked, "teach that all sexual love should be suppressed? Is that kind of love necessarily an obstacle to enlightenment? I know that Buddhist monks, except for those in the Shin-shū sect, are not allowed to marry; but I'm not clear on the teachings about celibacy and marriage among regular people."
"Marriage may be either a hindrance or a help on the Path," the old man said, "according to conditions. All depends upon conditions. If the love of wife and child should cause a man to become too much attached to the temporary advantages of this unhappy world, then such love would be a hindrance. But, on the contrary, if the love of wife and child should enable a man to live more purely and more unselfishly than he could do in a state of celibacy, then marriage would be a very great help to him in the Perfect Way. Many are the dangers of marriage for the wise; but for those of little understanding the dangers of celibacy are greater. And even the illusion of passion may sometimes lead noble natures to the higher knowledge. There is a story of this. Dai-Mokukenren,[5] whom the people call Mokuren, was a disciple of Shaka.[6] He was a very comely man; and a girl became enamored of him. As he belonged already to the Order, she despaired of being ever able to have him for her husband; and she grieved in secret. But at last she found courage to go to the Lord Buddha, and to speak all her heart to him. Even while she was speaking, he cast a deep sleep upon her; and she dreamed she was the happy wife of Mokuren. Years of contentment seemed to pass in her dream; and after them years of joy and sorrow mingled; and suddenly her husband was taken away from her by death. Then she knew such sorrow that she wondered how she could live; and she awoke in that pain, and saw the Buddha smile. And he said to her: 'Little Sister, thou hast seen. Choose now as thou wilt,—either to be the bride of Mokuren, or to seek the higher Way upon which he has entered.' Then she cut off her hair, and became a nun, and in after-time attained to the condition of one never to be reborn."
"Marriage can either be a barrier or a support on the Path," the old man said, "depending on the circumstances. It all depends on the conditions. If the love for a wife and child leads a man to become too attached to the temporary comforts of this unhappy world, then that love would be a hindrance. However, if the love for a wife and child helps a man live more purely and selflessly than he could while single, then marriage would be a significant help to him on the Perfect Way. There are many dangers in marriage for the wise, but for those with little understanding, the risks of being single can be even greater. Even the illusion of passion can sometimes lead noble individuals to greater understanding. There's a story about this. Dai-Mokukenren,[5] known as Mokuren, was a disciple of Shaka.[6] He was a handsome man, and a girl fell in love with him. Since he was already part of the Order, she believed she could never have him as her husband and mourned in silence. Eventually, she found the courage to go to the Lord Buddha and express her feelings. While she was speaking, he cast a deep sleep over her, and she dreamed she was the happy wife of Mokuren. Years of happiness seemed to pass in her dream, followed by years filled with joy and sorrow, until suddenly, her husband was taken from her by death. In her sorrow, she wondered how she could live, and when she awoke in that pain, she saw the Buddha smiling at her. He said to her: 'Little Sister, you have seen. Now choose as you will—either to be Mokuren's bride or to seek the higher Way he has chosen.' She then cut off her hair, became a nun, and later achieved a state of never being reborn."
For a moment it seemed to me that the story did not show how love's illusion could lead to self-conquest; that the girl's conversion was only the direct result of painful knowledge forced upon her, not a consequence of her love. But presently I reflected that the vision accorded her could have produced no high result in a selfish or unworthy soul. I thought of disadvantages unspeakable which the possession of foreknowledge might involve in the present order of life; and felt it was a blessed thing for most of us that the future shaped itself behind a veil. Then I dreamed that the power to lift that veil might be evolved or won, just so soon as such a faculty should be of real benefit to men, but not before; and I asked:—
For a moment, it seemed to me that the story didn't show how love's illusion could lead to personal growth; that the girl's change was just a direct result of painful truths forced upon her, not a result of her love. But then I realized that the vision given to her couldn't have led to anything great in a selfish or unworthy person. I thought about the unimaginable downsides that knowing the future could bring in today's world; and I felt it was a blessing for most of us that the future remains hidden. Then I imagined that the ability to lift that veil could be developed or gained, but only when it would genuinely benefit people, and not before; and I wondered:—
"Can the power to see the Future be obtained through enlightenment?"
"Is it possible to gain the ability to see the future through enlightenment?"
The priest answered:—
The priest replied:—
"Yes. When we reach that state of enlightenment in which we obtain the Roku-Jindzū, or Six Mysterious Faculties, then we can see the Future as well as the Past. Such power comes at the same time as the power of remembering former births. But to attain to that condition of knowledge, in the present age of the world, is very difficult."
"Yes. When we achieve that state of enlightenment where we gain the Roku-Jindzū, or Six Mysterious Faculties, we can perceive both the Future and the Past. This ability comes alongside the power of recalling past lives. However, reaching that level of understanding in today’s world is quite challenging."
My companion made me a stealthy sign that it was time to say good-by. We had stayed rather long—even by the measure of Japanese etiquette, which is generous to a fault in these matters. I thanked the master of the temple for his kindness in replying to my fantastic questions, and ventured to add:—
My friend signaled to me quietly that it was time to say goodbye. We had stayed quite a while—even by the standards of Japanese etiquette, which is overly accommodating in situations like these. I thanked the temple master for his kindness in answering my unusual questions and dared to add:—
"There are a hundred other things about which I should like to ask you, but to-day I have taken too much of your time. May I come again?"
"There are a hundred other things I’d like to ask you, but today I’ve taken up too much of your time. Can I come back again?"
"It will make me very happy," he said. "Be pleased to come again as soon as you desire. I hope you will not fail to ask about all things which are still obscure to you. It is by earnest inquiry that truth may be known and illusions dispelled. Nay, come often—that I may speak to you of the Shō-jō. And these I pray you to accept."
"It'll make me really happy," he said. "Feel free to come back anytime you want. I hope you won't hesitate to ask about anything that’s still unclear to you. It's through serious questions that we can discover the truth and clear up any misunderstandings. And yes, come often—so I can tell you about the Shō-jō. And please accept these."
He gave me two little packages. One contained white sand—sand from the holy temple of Zenkōji, whither all good souls make pilgrimage after death. The other contained a very small white stone, said to be a shari, or relic of the body of a Buddha.
He gave me two small packages. One held white sand—sand from the sacred temple of Zenkōji, where all good souls go on pilgrimage after death. The other contained a tiny white stone, believed to be a shari, or relic of a Buddha's body.
I hoped to visit the kind old man many times again. But a school contract took me out of the city and over the mountains; and I saw him no more.
I wanted to visit the kind old man many more times. But a school contract took me out of the city and over the mountains, and I never saw him again.
[1] Sanscrit: Bhûta-Tathatâ.
[2] Sanscrit: Avidya.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sanskrit: Avidya.
[3] Sanscrit: Tathâgata-gharba. The term "Tathâgata" (Japanese Nyōrai) is the highest title of a Buddha. It signifies "One whose coming is like the coming of his predecessors."
[3] Sanskrit: Tathāgata-gharba. The term "Tathāgata" (Japanese Nyōrai) is the highest title of a Buddha. It means "One whose arrival is like the arrival of those before him."
[4] Nirvana.
Nirvana.
[5] Sanscrit: Mahâmaudgalyâyana.
[6] The Japanese rendering of Sakyamuni.
The Japanese version of Buddha.
II
Five years, all spent far away from treaty ports, slowly flitted by before I saw the Jizō-Dō again. Many changes had taken place both without and within me during that time. The beautiful illusion of Japan, the almost weird charm that comes with one's first entrance into her magical atmosphere, had, indeed, stayed with me very long, but had totally faded out at last. I had learned to see the Far East without its glamour. And I had mourned not a little for the sensations of the past.
Five years, all spent far away from treaty ports, went by slowly before I saw the Jizō-Dō again. A lot had changed both around me and within me during that time. The beautiful illusion of Japan, the almost strange charm that comes with stepping into her magical atmosphere for the first time, had stuck with me for a long while, but it had completely faded away in the end. I had learned to see the Far East without its glamor. And I had definitely missed the feelings of the past.
But one day they all came back to me—just for a moment. I was in Yokohama, gazing once more from the Bluff at the divine spectre of Fuji haunting the April morning. In that enormous spring blaze of blue light, the feeling of my first Japanese day returned, the feeling of my first delighted wonder in the radiance of an unknown fairy-world full of beautiful riddles,—an Elf-land having a special sun and a tinted atmosphere of its own. Again I knew myself steeped in a dream of luminous peace; again all visible things assumed for me a delicious immateriality. Again the Orient heaven—flecked only with thinnest white ghosts of cloud, all shadowless as Souls entering into Nirvana—became for me the very sky of Buddha; and the colors of the morning seemed deepening into those of the traditional hour of His birth, when trees long dead burst into blossom, and winds were perfumed, and all creatures living found themselves possessed of loving hearts. The air seemed pregnant with even such a vague sweetness, as if the Teacher were about to come again; and all faces passing seemed to smile with premonition of the celestial advent.
But one day they all came back to me—just for a moment. I was in Yokohama, looking once more from the Bluff at the stunning sight of Fuji haunting the April morning. In that vast spring burst of blue light, I felt the emotions of my first day in Japan return, that initial sense of delight in the glow of an unknown fairy-tale world full of beautiful mysteries—a magical land with its own special sun and tinted atmosphere. I again found myself immersed in a dream of radiant peace; once more, everything I could see seemed to take on a delicious ethereality. Once again, the Eastern sky—interspersed only with wispy white clouds, as shadowless as souls entering Nirvana—became for me the very sky of Buddha; and the colors of the morning seemed to deepen into those of the traditional hour of His birth, when long-dead trees burst into bloom, the winds were fragrant, and all living beings felt filled with love. The air felt charged with a vague sweetness, as if the Teacher were about to return; and every face passing by seemed to smile with a sense of anticipation for the heavenly arrival.
Then the ghostliness went away, and things looked earthly; and I thought of all the illusions I had known, and of the illusions of the world as Life, and of the universe itself as illusion. Whereupon the name Mu-myo returned to memory; and I was moved immediately to seek the ancient thinker of the Jizō-Dō.
Then the ghostly feeling faded, and everything appeared normal; I reflected on all the illusions I had experienced, and the illusions of life itself, as well as the universe being an illusion. At that moment, the name Mu-myo came back to me; and I was compelled to seek out the ancient thinker of the Jizō-Dō.
The quarter had been much changed: old houses had vanished, and new ones dovetailed wondrously together. I discovered the court at last nevertheless, and saw the little temple just as I had remembered it. Before the entrance women were standing; and a young priest I had never seen before was playing with a baby; and the small brown hands of the infant were stroking his shaven face. It was a kindly face, and intelligent, with very long eyes.
The neighborhood had changed a lot: old houses were gone, and new ones fit together beautifully. I finally found the courtyard and saw the little temple just as I remembered it. Women were standing at the entrance, and a young priest I had never seen before was playing with a baby; the small brown hands of the infant were touching his shaved face. He had a kind, intelligent face with very long eyes.
"Five years ago," I said to him, in clumsy Japanese, "I visited this temple. In that time there was an aged bonsan here."
"Five years ago," I said to him, in awkward Japanese, "I visited this temple. At that time, there was an old bonsai tree here."
The young bonsan gave the baby into the arms of one who seemed to be its mother, and responded:—
The young bonsan handed the baby to someone who looked like its mother and replied:—
"Yes. He died—that old priest; and I am now in his place. Honorably please to enter."
"Yes. He passed away—that old priest; and I am now taking his place. Please come in."
I entered. The little sanctuary no longer looked interesting: all its innocent prettiness was gone. Jizō still smiled over his bib; but the other divinities had disappeared, and likewise many votive offerings—including the picture of Adelaide Neilson. The priest tried to make me comfortable in the chamber where the old man used to write, and set a smoking-box before me. I looked for the books in the corner; they also had vanished. Everything seemed to have been changed.
I walked in. The small sanctuary didn't seem interesting anymore; all its innocent charm was lost. Jizō still smiled under his bib, but the other deities were gone, along with many of the offerings—including the picture of Adelaide Neilson. The priest tried to make me comfortable in the room where the old man used to write and placed a smoking box in front of me. I searched for the books in the corner; they were gone too. Everything felt like it had changed.
I asked:—
I asked:—
"When did he die?"
"When did he pass away?"
"Only last winter," replied the incumbent, "in the Period of Greatest Cold. As he could not move his feet, he suffered much from the cold. This is his ihai."
"Only last winter," replied the current holder, "during the Coldest Season. Since he couldn't move his feet, he really suffered from the cold. This is his ihai."
He went to an alcove containing shelves incumbered with a bewilderment of objects indescribable,—old wrecks, perhaps, of sacred things,—and opened the doors of a very small butsudan, placed between glass jars full of flowers. Inside I saw the mortuary tablet,—fresh black lacquer and gold. He lighted a lamplet before it, set a rod of incense smouldering, and said:—
He went to a small nook filled with shelves cluttered with an overwhelming mix of objects—maybe old remains of sacred items—and opened the doors of a tiny butsudan, situated between glass jars filled with flowers. Inside, I saw the memorial tablet—fresh black lacquer and gold. He lit a small lamp in front of it, set a stick of incense burning, and said:—
"Pardon my rude absence a little while; for there are parishioners waiting."
"Pardon my abrupt absence for a moment; there are church members waiting."
So left alone, I looked at the ihai and watched the steady flame of the tiny lamp and the blue, slow, upcurlings of incense,—wondering if the spirit of the old priest was there. After a moment I felt as if he really were, and spoke to him without words. Then I noticed that the flower vases on either side of the butsudan still bore the name of Toussaint Cosnard of Bordeaux, and that the incense-box maintained its familiar legend of richly flavored cigarettes. Looking about the room I also perceived the red cat, fast asleep in a sunny corner. I went to it, and stroked it; but it knew me not, and scarcely opened its drowsy eyes. It was sleeker than ever, and seemed happy. Near the entrance I heard a plaintive murmuring; then the voice of the priest, reiterating sympathetically some half-comprehended answer to his queries: "A woman of nineteen, yes. And a man of twenty-seven,—is it?" Then I rose to go.
So, left alone, I looked at the ihai and watched the steady flame of the small lamp and the blue, slow curls of incense, wondering if the spirit of the old priest was there. After a moment, I felt as if he really was, and I spoke to him without using words. Then I noticed that the flower vases on either side of the butsudan still bore the name of Toussaint Cosnard of Bordeaux, and that the incense box still had its familiar label about richly flavored cigarettes. Looking around the room, I also spotted the red cat, fast asleep in a sunny corner. I went over to it and stroked it, but it didn’t recognize me and barely opened its sleepy eyes. It was sleeker than ever and seemed happy. Near the entrance, I heard a soft murmuring; then the voice of the priest, sympathetically repeating some half-understood response to his questions: "A woman of nineteen, yes. And a man of twenty-seven,—is it?" Then I got up to leave.
"Pardon," said the priest, looking up from his writing, while the poor women saluted me, "yet one little moment more!"
"Pardon," said the priest, looking up from his writing, while the poor women greeted me, "just one more moment!"
"Nay," I answered; "I would not interrupt you. I came only to see the old man, and I have seen his ihai. This, my little offering, was for him. Please to accept it for yourself."
"Nah," I replied; "I wouldn't interrupt you. I came just to see the old man, and I've seen his ihai. This little offering is for him. Please accept it for yourself."
"Will you not wait a moment, that I may know your name?"
"Could you wait a moment so I can find out your name?"
"Perhaps I shall come again," I said evasively. "Is the old nun also dead?"
"Maybe I'll come back," I said noncommittally. "Is the old nun also gone?"
"Oh no! she is still taking care of the temple. She has gone out, but will presently return. Will you not wait? Do you wish nothing?"
"Oh no! She's still taking care of the temple. She’s gone out, but she’ll be back soon. Won't you wait? Is there anything you need?"
"Only a prayer," I answered. "My name makes no difference. A man of forty-four. Pray that he may obtain whatever is best for him."
"Just a prayer," I replied. "My name doesn't matter. A forty-four-year-old man. Please pray that he gets whatever is best for him."
The priest wrote something down. Certainly that which I had bidden him pray for was not the wish of my "heart of hearts." But I knew the Lord Buddha would never hearken to any foolish prayer for the return of lost illusions.
The priest wrote something down. Clearly, what I had asked him to pray for wasn't the desire of my "heart of hearts." But I knew that Lord Buddha would never listen to any silly prayer for the return of lost illusions.
XI
YUKO: A REMINISCENCE
Meiji, xxiv, 5. May, 1891
Meiji, XXIV, May 5, 1891
Who shall find a valiant woman?—far and from the uttermost coasts is the price of her.—Vulgate.
Who will find a brave woman?—her value is far beyond that of precious gems.—Vulgate.
"Tenshi-Sama go-shimpai." The Son of Heaven augustly sorrows.
"Tenshi-Sama, don't worry." The Son of Heaven sadly laments.
Strange stillness in the city, a solemnity as of public mourning. Even itinerant venders utter their street cries in a lower tone than is their wont. The theatres, usually thronged from early morning until late into the night, are all closed. Closed also every pleasure-resort, every show—even the flower-displays. Closed likewise all the banquet-halls. Not even the tinkle of a samisen can be heard in the silent quarters of the geisha. There are no revelers in the great inns; the guests talk in subdued voices. Even the faces one sees upon the street have ceased to wear the habitual smile; and placards announce the indefinite postponement of banquets and entertainments.
Strange stillness in the city, a heaviness like public mourning. Even street vendors are calling out in quieter tones than usual. The theaters, usually packed from early morning until late at night, are all shut down. Every place of entertainment, every show—even the flower displays—are closed. All the banquet halls are closed too. Not even the sound of a samisen can be heard in the quiet areas of the geisha districts. There are no partygoers in the big inns; the guests speak in hushed tones. Even the faces you see on the street no longer carry their usual smiles, and signs announce the indefinite postponement of parties and events.
Such public depression might follow the news of some great calamity or national peril,—a terrible earthquake, the destruction of the capital, a declaration of war. Yet there has been actually nothing of all this,—only the announcement that the Emperor sorrows; and in all the thousand cities of the land, the signs and tokens of public mourning are the same, expressing the deep sympathy of the nation with its sovereign.
Such widespread sadness might come after hearing about a huge disaster or national threat—a devastating earthquake, the capital being destroyed, or a declaration of war. Yet, nothing like that has actually happened—it's just the news that the Emperor is grieving; and in all the thousands of cities across the country, the signs of public mourning are the same, reflecting the country's deep sympathy with its leader.
And following at once upon this immense sympathy comes the universal spontaneous desire to repair the wrong, to make all possible compensation for the injury done. This manifests itself in countless ways mostly straight from the heart, and touching in their simplicity. From almost everywhere and everybody, letters and telegrams of condolence, and curious gifts, are forwarded to the Imperial guest. Rich and poor strip themselves of their most valued heirlooms, their most precious household treasures, to offer them to the wounded Prince. Innumerable messages also are being prepared to send to the Czar,—and all this by private individuals, spontaneously. A nice old merchant calls upon me to request that I should compose for him a telegram in French, expressing the profound grief of all the citizens for the attack upon the Czarevitch,—a telegram to the Emperor of all the Russias. I do the best I can for him, but protest my total inexperience in the wording of telegrams to high and mighty personages. "Oh! that will not matter," he makes answer; "we shall send it to the Japanese Minister at St. Petersburg: he will correct any mistakes as to form." I ask him if he is aware of the cost of such a message. He has correctly estimated it as something over one hundred yen, a very large sum for a small Matsue merchant to disburse.
And right after this overwhelming sympathy comes the universal desire to make things right, to compensate for the harm done. This shows up in countless ways, mostly coming straight from the heart and touching in their simplicity. From all over, letters and telegrams of condolence, along with thoughtful gifts, are sent to the Imperial guest. Rich and poor give up their most treasured heirlooms and valuable household items to offer to the wounded Prince. Many messages are also being prepared to send to the Czar—all of this from private individuals, spontaneously. An elderly merchant comes to me asking if I can write a telegram in French for him, expressing the deep sorrow of all the citizens for the attack on the Czarevitch—a telegram to the Emperor of all the Russias. I do my best, but I express my complete lack of experience in writing messages to important figures. “Oh, that won’t matter,” he replies; “we’ll send it to the Japanese Minister in St. Petersburg: he’ll fix any mistakes in the format.” I ask him if he knows how much such a message costs. He estimates it correctly as just over one hundred yen, which is a huge amount for a small merchant from Matsue to spend.
Some grim old samurai show their feelings about the occurrence in a less gentle manner. The high official intrusted with the safety of the Czarevitch at Otsu receives, by express, a fine sword and a stem letter bidding him prove his manhood and his regret like a sa murai, by performing harakiri immediately.
Some serious old samurai express their feelings about the event in a harsher way. The high official responsible for the safety of the Czarevitch at Otsu gets a nice sword and a stern letter telling him to show his courage and remorse like a samurai by committing harakiri right away.
For this people, like its own Shintō gods, has various souls: it has its Nigi-mi-tama and its Ara-mi-tama, its Gentle and its Rough Spirit. The Gentle Spirit seeks only to make reparation; but the Rough Spirit demands expiation. And now through the darkening atmosphere of the popular life, everywhere is felt the strange thrilling of these opposing impulses, as of two electricities.
For this people, like its own Shintō gods, has different souls: it has its Nigi-mi-tama and its Ara-mi-tama, its Gentle and its Rough Spirit. The Gentle Spirit seeks only to make amends; but the Rough Spirit demands atonement. And now, through the increasingly dark atmosphere of everyday life, everywhere is felt the strange thrill of these opposing forces, like two electric currents.
Far away in Kanagawa, in the dwelling of a wealthy family, there is a young girl, a serving-maid, named Yuko, a samurai name of other days, signifying "valiant."
Far away in Kanagawa, in the home of a wealthy family, there is a young girl, a maid, named Yuko, an old samurai name that means "brave."
Forty millions are sorrowing, but she more than all the rest. How and why no Western mind could fully know. Her being is ruled by emotions and by impulses of which we can guess the nature only in the vaguest possible way. Something of the soul of a good Japanese girl we can know. Love is there—potentially, very deep and still. Innocence also, insusceptible of taint—that whose Buddhist symbol is the lotus-flower. Sensitiveness likewise, delicate as the earliest snow of plum-blossoms. Fine scorn of death is there—her samurai inheritance—hidden under a gentleness soft as music. Religion is there, very real and very simple,—a faith of the heart, holding the Buddhas and the Gods for friends, and unafraid to ask them for anything of which Japanese courtesy allows the asking. But these, and many other feelings, are supremely dominated by one emotion impossible to express in any Western tongue—something for which the word "loyalty" were an utterly dead rendering, something akin rather to that which we call mystical exaltation: a sense of uttermost reverence and devotion to the Tenshi-Sama. Now this is much more than any individual feeling. It is the moral power and will undying of a ghostly multitude whose procession stretches back out of her life into the absolute night of forgotten time. She herself is but a spirit-chamber, haunted by a past utterly unlike our own,—a past in which, through centuries uncounted, all lived and felt and thought as one, in ways which never were as our ways.
Forty million people are grieving, but she feels it more than anyone else. How and why, no Western mind can truly understand. Her existence is driven by emotions and impulses that we can only vaguely guess at. We can sense something of the soul of a good Japanese girl. Love is there—deep and still, waiting to emerge. Innocence is also present, untouched and pure—symbolized by the lotus flower in Buddhism. She has a sensitivity as delicate as the first snow on plum blossoms. There’s a refined disdain for death—her samurai heritage—concealed beneath a gentleness that is as soothing as music. Her religion is very real and simple—a heartfelt faith that sees the Buddhas and the Gods as friends, confidently asking them for what’s permissible to request in Japanese culture. Yet, these feelings, along with many others, are fundamentally overshadowed by a single emotion that cannot be fully captured in any Western language—something for which the word "loyalty" would be a completely inadequate translation; it is closer to what we describe as mystical exaltation: a profound sense of reverence and devotion to the Tenshi-Sama. This feeling goes beyond any individual emotion. It embodies the moral strength and undying will of a ghostly multitude whose legacy extends back into the depths of forgotten time. She herself is merely a vessel, filled with a past that is entirely different from our own—a history in which, for countless centuries, everyone lived, felt, and thought as one, in ways that have never mirrored our ways.
"Tenshi-Sama go-shimpai." A burning shock of desire to give was the instant response of the girl's heart—desire over powering, yet hopeless, since she owned nothing, unless the veriest trifle saved from her wages. But the longing remains, leaves her no rest. In the night she thinks; asks herself questions which the dead answer for her. "What can I give that the sorrow of the August may cease?" "Thyself," respond voices without sound. "But can I?" she queries wonderingly. "Thou hast no living parent," they reply; "neither does it belong to thee to make the offerings. Be thou our sacrifice. To give life for the August One is the highest duty, the highest joy." "And in what place?" she asks. "Saikyō," answer the silent voices; "in the gateway of those who by ancient custom should have died."
Tenshi-Sama, don’t worry. A burning desire to give instantly took hold of the girl's heart—an overwhelming wish, yet hopeless because she had nothing, except for a tiny amount saved from her wages. But the longing lingers, leaving her restless. At night, she thinks; she asks herself questions that the dead answer for her. "What can I give to ease the sorrow of August?" "Yourself," the silent voices respond. "But can I?" she wonders. "You have no living parent," they answer; "and it’s not up to you to make the offerings. Become our sacrifice. Giving life for the August One is the greatest duty, the greatest joy." "And where?" she asks. "Saikyō," say the silent voices; "at the gateway of those who, by ancient custom, should have died."
Dawn breaks; and Yuko rises to make obeisance to the sun. She fulfills her first morning duties; she requests and obtains leave of absence. Then she puts on her prettiest robe, her brightest girdle, her whitest tabi, that she may look worthy to give her life for the Tenshi-Sama. And in another hour she is journeying to Kyōto. From the train window she watches the gliding of the landscapes. Very sweet the day is;—all distances, blue-toned with drowsy vapors of spring, are good to look upon. She sees the loveliness of the land as her fathers saw it, but as no Western eyes can see it, save in the weird, queer charm of the old Japanese picture-books. She feels the delight of life, but dreams not at all of the possible future preciousness of that life for herself. No sorrow follows the thought that after her passing the world will remain as beautiful as before. No Buddhist melancholy weighs upon her: she trusts herself utterly to the ancient gods. They smile upon her from the dusk of their holy groves, from their immemorial shrines upon the backward fleeing hills. And one, perhaps, is with her: he who makes the grave seem fairer than the palace to those who fear not; he whom the people call Shinigami, the lord of death-desire. For her the future holds no blackness. Always she will see the rising of the holy Sun above the peaks, the smile of the Lady-Moon upon the waters, the eternal magic of the Seasons. She will haunt the places of beauty, beyond the folding of the mists, in the sleep of the cedar-shadows, through circling of innumerable years. She will know a subtler life, in the faint winds that stir the snow of the flowers of the cherry, in the laughter of playing waters, in every happy whisper of the vast green silences. But first she will greet her kindred, somewhere in shadowy halls awaiting her coming to say to her: "Thou hast done well,—like a daughter of samurai. Enter, child! because of thee to-night we sup with the Gods!"
Dawn breaks, and Yuko gets up to bow to the sun. She completes her morning tasks, asking for and receiving a leave of absence. Then she puts on her prettiest robe, her brightest sash, and her whitest tabi so she looks worthy to give her life for the Tenshi-Sama. An hour later, she is on her way to Kyoto. From the train window, she watches the landscapes slide by. The day is very sweet; all the distant views, bathed in the sleepy spring mists, are beautiful to see. She admires the land as her ancestors did, but in a way no Western eyes can, except in the strange charm of old Japanese picture books. She feels the joy of life but doesn't dream about the potential preciousness of that life for herself. She feels no sorrow at the thought that the world will remain just as beautiful after she's gone. No Buddhist sadness weighs on her; she fully trusts the ancient gods. They smile down at her from the depths of their sacred groves, from their ancient shrines on the disappearing hills. And perhaps one is with her: the one who makes the grave seem more beautiful than a palace to those who aren't afraid; the one people call Shinigami, the lord of death's desire. For her, the future holds no darkness. She will always see the holy Sun rising above the peaks, the smile of the Lady-Moon reflected on the waters, the everlasting magic of the Seasons. She will linger in places of beauty, beyond the folds of mist, in the calm of cedar shadows, through countless years. She will experience a deeper life, in the gentle winds that sway the cherry blossoms, in the laughter of flowing waters, in every joyful whisper of the vast green silences. But first, she will greet her ancestors, waiting for her in shadowy halls, ready to say to her: "You have done well, like a daughter of samurai. Enter, child! Because of you, we sup with the Gods tonight!"
It is daylight when the girl reaches Kyōto. She finds a lodging, and seeks the house of a skillful female hairdresser.
It’s daytime when the girl arrives in Kyoto. She finds a place to stay and looks for the home of a talented female hairdresser.
"Please to make it very sharp," says Yuko, giving the kamiyui a very small razor (article indispensable of a lady's toilet); "and I shall wait here till it is ready." She unfolds a freshly bought newspaper and looks for the latest news from the capital; while the shop-folk gaze curiously, wondering at the serious pretty manner which forbids familiarity. Her face is placid like a child's; but old ghosts stir restlessly in her heart, as she reads again of the Imperial sorrow. "I also wish it were the hour," is her answering thought. "But we must wait." At last she receives the tiny blade in faultless order, pays the trifle ashed, and returns to her inn.
"Please make it really sharp," says Yuko, handing the kamiyui a tiny razor (an essential item for a lady's grooming); "and I’ll wait here until it’s ready." She opens a freshly bought newspaper and looks for the latest news from the capital, while the shopkeepers watch curiously, wondering at her serious yet pretty demeanor that keeps them at a distance. Her face is calm like a child’s; but old memories stir uneasily in her heart as she reads again about the Imperial sorrow. "I wish it were the hour," is her silent thought. "But we must wait." Finally, she receives the tiny blade in perfect condition, pays the small fee, and heads back to her inn.
There she writes two letters: a farewell to her brother, an irreproachable appeal to the high officials of the City of Emperors, praying that the Tenshi-Sama may be petitioned to cease from sorrowing, seeing that a young life, even though unworthy, has been given in voluntary expiation of the wrong.
There she writes two letters: a goodbye to her brother and a respectful appeal to the high officials of the City of Emperors, asking that the Tenshi-Sama be asked to stop mourning, since a young life, though unworthy, has been given in voluntary atonement for the wrong.
When she goes out again it is that hour of heaviest darkness which precedes the dawn; and there is a silence as of cemeteries. Few and faint are the lamps; strangely loud the sound of her little geta. Only the stars look upon her.
When she goes out again, it’s that hour of deepest darkness just before dawn, and there’s a silence like that of graveyards. There are only a few dim lamps; the sound of her tiny geta seems unusually loud. Only the stars are watching her.
Soon the deep gate of the Government edifice is before her. Into the hollow shadow she slips, whispers a prayer, and kneels. Then, according to ancient rule, she takes off her long under-girdle of strong soft silk, and with it binds her robes tightly about her, making the knot just above her knees. For no matter what might happen in the instant of blind agony, the daughter of a samurai must be found in death with limbs decently composed. And then, with steady precision, she makes in her throat a gash, out of which the blood leaps in a pulsing jet. A samurai girl does not blunder in these matters: she knows the place of the arteries and the veins.
Soon, the heavy gate of the government building is in front of her. She steps into the dark shadow, whispers a prayer, and kneels. Following ancient tradition, she removes her long silk undergarment and uses it to tightly bind her robes around her, making the knot just above her knees. No matter what might happen in a moment of blind agony, the daughter of a samurai must be found in death with her limbs respectfully arranged. Then, with steady precision, she makes a cut in her throat, and blood bursts out in a pulsing jet. A samurai girl doesn’t make mistakes in these matters: she knows where the arteries and veins are located.
At sunrise the police find her, quite cold, and the two letters, and a poor little purse containing five yen and a few sen (enough, she had hoped, for her burial); and they take her and all her small belongings away.
At sunrise, the police find her, feeling quite cold, along with the two letters and a small purse containing five yen and a few sen (enough, she had hoped, for her burial); they take her and all her few belongings away.
Then by lightning the story is told at once to a hundred cities.
Then, like lightning, the story is shared instantly with a hundred cities.
The great newspapers of the capital receive it; and cynical journalists imagine vain things, and try to discover common motives for that sacrifice: a secret shame, a family sorrow, some disappointed love. But no; in all her simple life there had been nothing hidden, nothing weak, nothing unworthy; the bud of the lotus unfolded were less virgin. So the cynics write about her only noble things, befitting the daughter of a samurai.
The major newspapers in the capital cover it, and cynical journalists come up with shallow theories, trying to find hidden reasons for that sacrifice: a secret shame, a family tragedy, some unfulfilled romance. But no; throughout her straightforward life, there was nothing concealed, nothing fragile, nothing shameful; the bloom of the lotus was less pure. So the cynics only write noble things about her, fitting for the daughter of a samurai.
The Son of Heaven hears, and knows how his people love him, and augustly ceases to mourn.
The Son of Heaven listens and understands how much his people love him, and he nobly stops mourning.
The Ministers hear, and whisper to one another, within the shadow of the Throne: "All else will change; but the heart of the nation will not change."
The Ministers listen and murmur to each other in the shadow of the Throne: "Everything else will change; but the heart of the nation will remain the same."
Nevertheless, for high reasons of State, the State pretends not to know.
Nevertheless, for high reasons of state, the government pretends not to know.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!